Tsukihime - Kohaku Route Scenes (EN)

s324, s416-s424, s425 [h], s426

True end: s427 => choice 1 => s429 => s545

Bad ends: s426 => s543, s427 => choice 2 => s428 => s544

*s324
---The drinking continues. I don't know how this happened, but it looks like the "Tohno Shiki Welcome Party" has turned into just a drinking party. Akiha might be used to drinking, as she gulps down her glass as if she's drinking water. Kohaku-san slowly drinks with Akiha while refilling Akiha's cup. Seeing that their faces still look normal, I'm guessing they don't show drunkenness on their faces. ―― Incidentally, Hisui sits on the couch dizzily after drinking just one sip. "―― Akiha really has quite a lot of tolerance." Looking at the smiling Akiha and Kohaku-san, I gulp down my glass. It is just water, as I only drank a mouthful of alcohol during the toast. I take a bite of the smoked salmon on the table. It is exquisite. In the Tohno house, even the snacks are first class. "―――――― Mmm." Even though there might be a lot of problems, it is pretty enjoyable right now. To be blunt, Akiha and Kohaku-san's conversation is outright boring. It's as if they were just discussing how the sun rises in the East and sets in the West. Despite that, it all seems rather charming seeing them laughing at those kinds of conversations. "――――――" On the other hand, Hisui is holding the glass she used during the toast and gazing vacantly. Whenever I look away from Hisui, the glass becomes a little more empty. ―― She seems to be enjoying herself, too. I sneak another bite of food. I'm pretty weak against alcohol, so I prefer to eat the finger food instead. ―― And. "――――?" What happened? Akiha stands up and walks over to me. "Nii-san. You've only been eating, you aren't going to drink any?" Akiha looks at me a little dissatisfied. "―― Now look, I don't care if you get drunk, but you shouldn't try to make others drink at your pace. I'm not used to drinking a lot, so if you want to drink with someone, Kohaku-san can-" I try to point over to Kohaku-san, but― She isn't there. It seems like she went to get some more alcohol from the kitchen. "Well excuuuse me! I'm not the slightest bit drunk." Raising her glass with one hand, Akiha leans forward. "―― I see. Since Kohaku-san isn't here――" I guess she's messing with me since she has no one to talk to. "Kohaku doesn't have anything to do with this. We are talking about why you are not drinking." "―― Well, I have been drinking―" "That's a lie. I, haven't had a chance to pour you anything. I was drinking so that you could relax, but all you have been doing is munching away at the food Kohaku made. You haven't even had one glass, right?" Akiha pouts. Is it just me or is her step a little unsteady? "Akiha, I just have to ask, are you drunk?" "Don't be ridiculous. I'm not drunk at all. You will be dead drunk long before I will." "―― You are dead drunk." "Hurry up and finish your glass. I will listen to whatever you have to say when you are done." She points commandingly at my glass. Except her finger is wobbling all over. "―― Akiha, I've said this before, but you really are drunk." "Sheesh! You really are persistent. I told you I'm not drunk!" Akiha yells and wobbles back. ―― Her own voice causes her to get dizzy, so what part of that isn't being drunk? "―― Oh well. Have a seat, we can chat a bit, I suppose." I pat the sofa next to me. "Ah―― yes, I'll sit." Akiha sits down on the sofa. I don't know where all her bossiness disappeared to, but she just meekly sits down. "――――――――――" "――――――――――" For some reason, I suddenly don't feel comfortable. "―――――― Hmm." Resigned, I pick up my glass. I take a light gulp. The unfamiliar alcohol burns my throat; it doesn't taste good at all. I feel the ground dip beneath me, as if I was feeling dizzy from my anemia. "―――――" But, I can't say that this feels bad, either. I might as well just finish it off, so I down the rest of it. "―― I'm surprised. You may have said differently before, but you sure seem to like drinking, Nii-san." "What do you mean? I'm not a big drinker or anything." "It doesn't look like it. You were drinking that rather happily." Akiha leans over and takes a bottle from the table. "I'll water it down, but do you have any other preferences?" Akiha pours me some whiskey without asking. Common sense demands that I stop her. But she seems so happy, I throw aside any thoughts of common sense. "―― Please water it down a lot. Otherwise, I won't be able to drink it." "As you say. Well, then let's start, shall we?" Akiha happily fills my glass. "―――― Man, I don't even drink this much when I'm with Arihiko." I lean back on the sofa. I down the glass with my neck tilted so far back that I can see the ceiling. I drink what Akiha poured me slowly without letting my mouth go from the glass. "---Phew. Well, are you satisfied, princess?" I place the empty glass on the table. "That's the way to do it. I have to take points off for not drinking it fast, but it's still a passing grade." "You're pretty strict. That was my new record, you know. You told me to drink it, so I pushed myself." "Really? This is pretty rare, you keeping me company like this, Nii-san." She chuckles. Pouring herself another glass, she downs it. -My heart beats loudly at the sight of her face. She looks so mature when she is drinking. She closes her eyes and tilts her head back. Seeing her white throat voluptuously gulp down the alcohol, I forget about being drunk. "-Aaah." Akiha lets out a deep breath. The glass is empty. ―― She says under her breath something to the effect that it is delicious. "――――――" "? What is it, Nii-san. Is there something on my face?" "Ahnothing, it's nothing." Without thinking, I pick up my glass. "Another one? This time, we'll have something a little bit stronger." Akiha fills up the glasses again. ―― I didn't really want another glass, but I suppose it won't hurt. "―――――――― Mmm." Trying to imitate Akiha, I drink it all in one gulp. It wasn't that much alcohol, but I shouldn't have drank it that fast. My head starts to spin and I fall back on the sofa. "Nii-san---? Are, are you alright――!?" "Ah, I'm fine. I just got a little dizzy, but I'm not drunk. I think I'll rest for a little bit. You go ahead and have fun." Laying back on the sofa, I stare aimlessly at the ceiling. Even though I feel completely drained, I feel incredibly good. "―― I'm sorry. I― forced you to drink too much." Akiha's voice sounds very sad. "No, maybe it was a little much, but it feels good. I drank it because you drank it so deliciously. I guess the result is alright though. So, go ahead and keep drinking. Once I settle down, I'll join you again." "---Okay. If you say so, I will wait until you are done." I hear the sound of something pouring. As expected, she pours another glass and drinks it. "――――――――" ―― That's odd. This isn't anything much, but---I feel incredibly relaxed here. "―――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――― Alright!" Taking a breath, I get up from the sofa. "Nii-san? Are you feeling better?" "I'm fine. I'll keep you company a little bit more." I give her my glass. Smiling, she pours me another drink. This time, I decide to drink at my own pace. ―― Time passes by. Hisui has fallen asleep on the sofa. Kohaku-san never did come back from the kitchen. The only ones still moving about are me and Akiha, but I am pretty drunk, so I wouldn't necessarily call myself moving about. But still, I want to keep Akiha company until Kohaku-san returns. "―― Nii-san. You are very kind today." Akiha says this suddenly, in a small voice. "-Eh? Kind? Me?" "Yes. Normally, you are a very cold person. Acting kind like this is very rare, isn't it?" "―――――― Really? I don't really know, but maybe I am cold." "―― Oh, Nii-san, you don't understand yourself very well. You are a very kind person, but at the same time, you are very cold. ―― Because you make no distinction between people. You don't have anyone that you like the most, no matter if you hate them or like them. Nii-san, you like and forgive everyone." "―― But that is very cruel to the people who want to be closest to you. For you, everyone is the same. Me, Kohaku, Hisui― we are all the same for you. That isn't kindness. Like an old dog that knows its time of death is near, you simply don't want to leave anything behind. ―― You were like that back then, but now, how do you say it―― you seem very dangerous, and that makes me uneasy." Downcast, Akiha continues to speak, almost as if she was thinking aloud. Her glass is empty. She doesn't fill it, and her quiet voice echoes in the air. "―― Hey. I just thought that you were maybe inconsiderate and very lonely― I was just thinking something stupid like that. There isn't anyone you hold dearest in your heart. Maybe you lost that person a long time ago. Back then, I thought that if you just liked me, that would be fine. At least there wasn't anyone you liked the most, so that was good enough. ―― But now, it is" "Thank you for waiting! More food and more drink!" With a smile, Kohaku-san returns. "Ah――" Akiha suddenly swallows her words, and with a sigh, pours herself more to drink. "Hey, Nii-san, please drink some more as well. It's just me drinking now." Taking the bottle that Kohaku-san brought, she pours some more drink into my glass. "No, I've had enough. I've had twice as much as normal, so please let me pass on this one. If I do drink more, I really will end up in bad shape." "What are you saying? You haven't even had a bottle yet. It's way too early to say you've had enough. You said you'd drink with me, right?" "Come on," she says and holds out my glass. But, I really am at my limit. "Now, now, Akiha-sama. You do have to realize that Shiki-san does not have the same tolerance as you do, Akiha-sama. Shiki-san, you should say no or you'll be in trouble. Akiha-sama doesn't get drunk no matter how much she drinks, so if you keep drinking with her until she's happy, you'll end up drinking until dawn." "Wait a minute, Kohaku! You make me sound like some sort of an alcoholic!" Angrily, Akiha takes another drink. Even though she drank a lot, it seems like that's her first glass. ―― No matter what Akiha says, Kohaku-san seems to be right. "―― Sorry, Akiha. I really have to stop now. You know my doctor says I shouldn't drink too much, right?" Akiha descends into an apologetic silence. "―― That, is true――" "Don't look so sad. I can still keep you company until you're done drinking. How's that?" "――――――" She nods, but doesn't quite look satisfied. "Well then, I will pour your drinks, Akiha-sama. See, Shiki-san is still here, so isn't everything okay, Akiha-sama?" "I, guess―― certainly having Nii-san keep me company is rare enough. I will let it go this time." Akiha holds out her glass to Kohaku-san. Smiling, Kohaku-san serves Akiha another drink, who starts to sip it slowly. It has gotten pretty late. Hisui woke up eventually and we talked about unimportant things. It's probably the fault of the alcohol, but I don't remember what we talked about at all. Just meaningless, warm conversation. Because I wasn't used to that kind of stuff, I settled into an insecure comfort, like hanging from a silken thread. It's probably because of that. On one hand, I thought it would be nice for this to continue, but on the other hand, I wanted a little time to myself. And all of a sudden. "―― Nii-san――?" Akiha, with eyes full of anxiety, looks up at me. "What is it? Are you feeling okay, Akiha?" "No―― that's not it. I just got uneasy all of a sudden. ―― Hey, Nii-san. You won't go away again, will you?" "No. ―― I don't know what will happen in the future, but I've decided to stay here for now." ―― At least until I've finished school, and until it seems that Akiha can manage by herself. ---But. That would imply that I would leave sometime. "Stop, I don't want to hear those words. This is your house, so no matter what happens, it is best for you to live here, right?" After saying this, she downs her glass. ―― An amazing sight. As if drinking down her uneasiness, she empties her glass. Gulp, gulp. Her cheeks are faintly flushed, showing that she has a buzz. Akiha sighs. "―― Why do you always make me feel so uneasy, Nii-san?" She must be drunk, as she stares at me blankly. --. Seeing that, my heart starts to beat faster for no reason. "―― Are you listening? As long as you are here, I am fine, but you always, always――――" Her eyes look straight ahead. Her cheeks are red and her eyes are glazed. Thisall seems very erotic. ―― Maybe it's because I'm drunk as well. She is my sister, so why "―――――――― Aki, ha." "―― N―― Nii-san, I―― feel, strange――" She speaks aimlessly, as if she was someone else. If this keeps up, I "Akiha-sama, your glass is empty. I'll pour you some more, okay?" "Ah―― yeah, thanks, Kohaku." Kohaku-san pours her another drink, which she downs promptly. -And then. All of a sudden, Akiha looks very serious. "―― Akiha?" "―― That's odd, I seem to be drunk." She massages her temple with her fingers. "Seem to be drunk? ―― You've been drunk for quite a while." "What are you saying? I'm drunk, so of course I won't make sense." She places her glass on the table quickly. "That's strange―― I just got started." Saying that, she collapses towards me. "H, hey, Akiha――!? What are you" That is pretty obvious though. "―――――― Hey." There is no response. Her breathing tells me that she is happily asleep. "Huh? This is rare indeed. I have not seen Akiha drunk in years." Kohaku-san smiles amusedly. "―― Kohaku-san. What do you mean?" "Well, Akiha-sama does not usually get drunk. But when she drinks over a certain limit, I guess all the alcohol hits her, and she falls asleep. So for Akiha-sama, being drunk is the same as going to sleep. I don't know if that is good or bad, but if Akiha-sama got drunk like most people, wouldn't that be scary? Shiki-san, could you imagine a rampaging Akiha-sama?" ―― Kohaku-san paints a very frightening mental image. Deciding not to answer, I look at Akiha's sleeping face. ---Akiha is sleeping contentedly. She is leaning with her whole body up against mine. I can feel her breathing and body warmth. ―― I remember that strange feeling I felt before. She must have been completely drunk, because she seemed like a totally different person. I can't deny that I was utterly flustered. Having her sleep so contently against me puts me in a daze. Without a doubt, she is very beautiful. I couldn't believe she was my sister when I met her after eight years. But that doesn't mean anything. All I can think is that looking at her resting up against me is a good thing. Without a doubt, she is my sister. One of the reasons I came back to the mansion was to protect Akiha "Shiki-sama, if Akiha-sama sleeps like that, I believe she might catch a cold." "Eh---ah, that's right. It is October, so we shouldn't let our guard down---" "I will take Akiha-sama up to her room." Hisui hoists Akiha over her shoulders and exits the room. The only ones left are me and Kohaku-san--- "Well, if Akiha-sama is asleep, then we should end this party. I will take care of tidying things up, so please return to your room, Shiki-san." I nod. I really do want to help, but I'm a little too drunk for that. If I helped in this condition, I'd probably just get in the way. "N―― Sorry, Kohaku-san. Please take care of things." "Just leave it to me, please. Good-night, Shiki-san." I go out to the courtyard to clear my head of some of the alcohol. The breeze is a little cool, so it feels good against my hot skin. "---This is bad. I really did drink too much." All that drinking gave me a headache, and I start to feel a little dizzy. ―― I'll probably have some nightmares tonight. Well, that is just something I have to face after drinking. Akiha seemed really happy tonight. One or two nightmares is a small price to pay for that. Sitting down on a chair, I take a deep breath. "---Hm." The night breeze blows against my skin. ―― There is nothing but silence. All the other houses are far from the Tohno mansion. Doing this, I feel like I'm in a mansion in the middle of the woods, and I almost forget that I am a normal student. An empty, weak atmosphere. A soundless scenery, of stagnation. The small fragment of memory, about a garden. There is no one there. No father to yell at us, no one to tie us down and lock us away, Or even that person who curses Tohno Shiki― A long time ago, it all wore away, declining into something worthless. "--" Thinking about these rambling ideas, my eyelids start to droop more and more. "Shiki-san, if you sleep there, you'll catch a cold." ---And. That voice jars me from my sleepiness. "―― I am sorry, Shiki-san. I guess it would have been better if you didn't drink anything tonight." Kohaku-san says this with her usual smile, looking at me. ―― It seems that Kohaku-san must have guessed I came here to cool off. "I guess I got a little carried away. Not thinking about your health, I forced you to do too much. It was very tough, wasn't it?" Kohaku-san apologetically keeps her distance. ―― What is this? This doesn't seem like the normal, cheery Kohaku-san. It was my decision to drink, so she shouldn't feel bad about it. "―― Geez, this isn't like you at all, Kohaku-san." I look at Kohaku-san, but she is still looking apologetic, so I sleepily gaze into the forest. "It wasn't tough at all. Akiha was so happy, and it was fun. Kohaku-san, you're just thinking about it too much." Staring blankly into the forest, I try to make my voice sound as gentle as possible. ――― ―――――――――― ――――――――――――― ―――――――――――――――― A brief silence ensues. Suddenly, like a rabbit poking its head out of a bush, Kohaku-san comes into view. "Kohaku-san?" "Ah, so you are awake, Shiki-san. You got so quiet all of a sudden, I thought you fell asleep." She says this, scolding me. It sounds like she wants to tell me that I shouldn't sleep here. "―― I'm fine, Kohaku-san. I'm awake, so don't worry. I'll go back to my room once I'm done cooling off, so you can go back inside." "Mm, I refuse. I wanted to cool off as well, so I will keep you company until you are done." With her usual smile, Kohaku-san looks longingly at the fallen leaves in the forest. "―― Well, if you feel like it, then that's fine, Kohaku-san." Kohaku-san doesn't answer, and she walks over the leaves, which crinkle as she takes each step. ―――― ――――――――― ――――――――――――― ―――――――――――――――――――― Silence ensues again. "―― Thanks, Kohaku-san. It was really fun today." I really do mean it. "What do you mean? Today wasn't something you should thank us for." "―― Maybe, but it really was fun. Come to think of it, it was the first time we did something like that, and I finally felt like part of the family." ―― It isn't like we didn't do things like that when I stayed at the Arimas. It's just that when I lived there, I didn't ever want to be a bother, and I couldn't concentrate on having fun like today. "Family?" Tilting her head to the side, she asks in a soft voice. For a very brief instant, it looked like Kohaku-san removed her usual mask, but she returns to her usual self. "But Shiki-san, as long as you stay at the mansion, you won't ever have the family you are dreaming about. All your relatives shun you and your only ally is Akiha-sama. That means that your life here will be very painful." ―― What she says is correct. Eight years ago, I was treated badly enough to get me out of this house, so it's natural that they still think badly of me. "―― Well, I'm prepared for that, but it doesn't really matter. Akiha put up with it for eight years. I'm her big brother, so I should be able to put up with it easily." Those eight years. Since she was little, Akiha had to endure a very strict upbringing. Compared to that, my relatives disliking me really isn't that much. "I see. Akiha-sama is really lucky, having a brother that thinks so much of her." "I don't know. I don't think I'm a good brother to Akiha." Still smiling, she continues to giggle. ―― Seeing her laugh so much makes me feel a little embarrassed. "But, that is strange. Thinking only of Akiha-sama and not thinking of yourself like that." "--Eh?" "You too, have lead a bad life. Being disinherited and sent away, there had to have been some hard times for you, too. And when you finally start to really get along with the Arima family, you come back here. You were made to leave a normal family that suited you the most, due to a mere whim of the Tohno house." "――――――――" I don't even know how to respond. That morning three days ago. I remember the face of Keiko-san standing in the doorway as we parted. I didn't want to see that always steadfast person smile so sadly. Like Kohaku-san said---I left a big part of me behind that was so attached to them when I left--- "See, Shiki-san. Don't tell me that you never thought of that?" "--" No, that's something I shouldn't think about. "―― Kohaku-san―― why are you---" I wanted to ask her why she was bringing all this up now. I wanted Kohaku-san, Akiha and Hisui to think that I came back here because I wanted to. "Shiki-san." I hear her voice. I can't ignore her voice, so I look up. "You know it, too. You would have been happier staying with the Arima family." That. But, why is she--- "Why? Why did you come back to the mansion now, when there is only unhappiness waiting for you here?" ---Why is she saying that---with that almost crying face--- "――――――――" I can't answer. I just stare at Kohaku-san, as if I was in some sort of a trance. "―― You're mean, asking me to talk about such difficult things." "I am sorry. I guess I must be drunk as well. Saying such things, there must be something wrong with me." She is smiling. ―― Smiling like that, it makes it seem like she didn't even ask me something so serious. "―― Kohaku-san. About that subject earlier, isn't it natural for me to come back here to my own home? I couldn't leave Akiha all alone, and I couldn't burden the Arimas forever." "So, that is your reason for coming back." Kohaku-san seems like she understands. ---But, that is a lie. There is another reason---something more important than Akiha. "Shiki-san? What is it?" "―― Oh, it's different, Kohaku-san. Really, there is another important reason." "Really? Does that mean it is a secret?" "―― I don't know. It isn't that it's a secret, but it's an important memory I have that I don't want to talk about. I borrowed something when I left here, so I came back to return it." "--" ―― But, it seems like Hisui doesn't remember it, though. I get up from the chair. "I've cooled down, so I'm going back to my room." Raising a hand, I exit the courtyard. Kohaku-san just looks at me, dumbstruck. I collapse on the bed. It's probably the fault of the alcohol, as I start to feel very sleepy. "――――――――" It's probably because I said those words to Kohaku-san. I start to think about the promise I made eight years ago. You can never come back to this mansion ever again. I still remember the time when my father said those words to me, and my feelings as I left my room. That time when I realized that I would be all alone, just like I was before I met Sensei. Not being able to keep my promise with Sensei, I guess I became empty inside. That time, the girl I spoke with only once. ―― that was my only saving grace. I don't know what kind of magic was in those words. "Give it back, okay?" ―― Just those words. But to me, those words meant so much back then. I---always thought those words were important. ―― Well, it seems that Hisui forgot she ever said them though. "―― Oh well, it can't be helped. It was just a promise we made as children." It is a shame, but it really can't be helped. Eight years is a long time. Actually remembering a promise from your childhood is stranger than forgetting it, I suppose. "―― Well, I should sleep." Taking a deep breath, I close my eyes. I sink into a deep sleep. ---I feel the heat and my body wakes. Roasting. My throat is burning. My blood is evaporating. The roasting must be leaving scars all over. "-" Roasting. I can't think clearly. I feel the dirty presence of someone else in my room. Burning. I decide to leave my room. ---The clock says it is past midnight. The burning won't stop. /Confusion. Thump, Thump. My heart pounds. /Sexual excitement. The whole world pulsates in unison. /Delusion. Burning. Crimson. /Fuel tube. Exploding. Multiplying. /The black wings of insects. It's as if my eyes, /Blood of mad desire. have a pulse. /Type, different death. I enter the darkness. My exploding heart scourges me forward. More and more. Thump   Thump, Thump    Thump. The beating that makes my existence pale in comparison. My heart doubles, burning my single body with their fierce pulsation. Now, time to fulfill her wish― ---And then, there were the corpses of strangers in front of me. "--One, two, three people――" I count aloud. I point out each one with my finger, my red finger. No. Both of my hands seem painted red. Of course, there isn't any paint anywhere around me. The only thing here is the flayed spaghetti (with meat sauce, of course) of three dead bodies. On the ground---is my knife, engraved with "Nanatsu Yoru". "―――― This means――" It doesn't even require thought. "―――― I, did this." I pick up my knife. ―― I can't believe it, but what's done is done. Now that I realize it, my once burning body has cooled down. Now that I'm done, I should go back to the mansion. "---Kk. Someone's coming." Someone comes down the pathway. Great. This place is already overflowing with spaghetti, and now I have to make some more meat sauce on top of that. The footsteps approach. The dark shadow becomes a little clearer. "--" I grip my knife. That shadow enters the alley. Kiiin! The sound of metal clashing. I can't believe it. Without any indication at all, that shadow totally intercepted my attack. The enemy also uses a knife. Our attacks cancelled each other's fatal strikes to the throat. ""-That's surprising!"" Our voices overlap in the darkness. We both put away our knives at the same time. "I didn't expect to see my kind here after coming back. It's my first time seeing a killer." He laughs as he says this. A pure laugh without any bad intentions. It's like the laugh of a boxer that finally cut weight and steps into the ring to face his greatest lifetime rival. Probably, I have the same smile on my face. "Heh." He snorts as he turns around. We walk out to the main street. "This looks like a good spot. It's a bit odd for two grown men to be standing about, isn't it?" I sit down on the sidewalk. As if he just thought of something, he keeps walking― to the vending machine. "Hey, gimme some money. I don't have any." I'm not exactly rich right now, but I give him the biggest coin I have. "I always wanted to try this." He says this happily and buys two cans of coffee. "Catch." "Alright." I get the change and a can of coffee. He sits by my side and takes a drink out of the can. ―― For some reason, I think this is all I've been doing all day. "―― Yuck. I don't think cigarettes and coffee are that great. I wonder why adults even drink these things?" "They're training their endurance. Being an adult is pretty hard work." "Ah, I see. You're pretty smart." He chuckles, delighted. I take a drink as well. ―― I can't help but agree with him. They must be awfully suicidal, wanting to drink something that tastes like poison. "Well, anyway, you're a pretty awful guy. How could you just suddenly strike at someone's throat like that?" "You're one to talk. You were trying to kill me too." "Is that so? Well, what's done is done. We're both alive, so we'll call it even." ―― Well, he's right. We both tried to kill each other, so even if one of us died, we'd still be even. As a competition, that sounds right. Even though he keeps saying it is disgusting, he keeps happily drinking the coffee. "―― Well, this isn't bad once you get used to it. This feels like a get-together of bad boys kicked out of society." He says so, killing his smile. "Really? Well, you wanna smoke?" We'd look more like the bad boys that way. "Ah, I'll pass. They numb the brain. If you want to remain pure, you shouldn't take any poison." "―― So says the guy drinking coffee." "What's with you? You're pretty nit-picky for a killer. Humans eat poison everyday, so isn't this alright? You have some tolerance against it too, right?" He laughs loudly. I feel the exact same way, so I take another sip. I speak with him for another hour. We ramble about nothing as we watch cars go by. The most pointless thing was probably our special powers. My eyes that can see death. His body that dies with great difficulty. We began by discussing their principles. "―― I see. Well, does that mean you can kill the five senses?" He says such nonsense. "I can't do that. I can't kill something so vague that needs an expression to be understood." "Not at all. Look, if you wanted to kill sight, kill the eyes. Hearing, kill the ears. I can do at least that much― But you're different. You can kill things without crushing them. The moment you see those lines, you can kill. Not the object, but its very meaning. That's whysomething beyond the five senses, like the sixth sense―― spirit and emotion, you should be able to kill those things too." "――――――――― Hmm." ―― Well, he has a point. My eyes themselves are an aberration. Using logic to understand them is a mistake from the start. ―― Then can I kill that too? That apparition that I saw once in my childhood. That haunting thing called Crimson Red Vermillion. "But, that seems hard. If I do that, I don't know how much longer I could stay sane." "Yeah. It's like trying to calculate as a god using the mind of a human. You'd cripple yourself for sure." He says this as he walks toward the vending machine again. "Hey." Still looking at the vending machine, he holds his hand behind him towards me. I toss him a coin, which he catches skillfully and uses to buy another can of coffee. After drinking this, he turns to me again. "It really has been a long time since I talked to another person." That's really weird. "―― That's strange, were you stranded on an island somewhere?" "Huh? I'm still stranded on this island. It seems I'm out of alignment with society. They say someone who kills people for no reason is just crazy. There's really no way someone like me, who's out of tune, could have a conversation with someone in tune." "―― Hmm. So we're out of tune?" "Yeah. It's not a matter of who's off tune. Those out of tune with society are the ones out of tune." "Really? Maybe society is the one out of tune instead." "What do you mean by that?" "Exactly what I said. Didn't you say that just now? It's like majority rule. The views of the minority that aren't the same as the views of the majority are said to be "unusable" and rejected. It doesn't matter who is right or wrong. If you don't fit in, you're left out, regardless of if you are right or wrong. The term 'out of tune' doesn't follow universal rules." "-Heh, so are you trying to say that killers like us aren't evil?" "―― Who knows? I don't know about good or evil. But if you think about it logically, we aren't the ones out of tune. ―― Let's see, how about using boxers as an example? It doesn't have to be boxers, but it is an easy example to understand." "Boxers, their job is to punch people. But not just to punch people. They painfully cut weight, and train everyday to skillfully punch people. To effectively punch others, to efficiently defeat others. They diligently work on it everyday, like sharpening a blade. What do you think of that?" "―― Huh. There are people like that. And?" "No, that's all. They just punch each other, but they don't kill their opponents. Sure, some could die from accidents, but it isn't considered murder. Isn't that incredible?" "---You mean it's okay to kill?" "No, no. You aren't supposed to kill. But you could. Isn't that a huge contradiction? That's not all, because a boxer's fist is considered a weapon, they aren't allowed to fight outside the ring." "―― This is incredible. They know a boxer's fist is a weapon, so why is there such a profession in the first place? If it's a weapon that can kill, they should abolish it. Killing is wrong, killing is wrong. But this world is full of tools to kill. Even the law allows it. But they say it's not alright to kill; this can only be considered chaos. If common sense is what is thought of as good by a majority of people, then we aren't out of tune. If there is anything out of tune, it's this world." ―― All that said, I don't necessarily hate boxing. There are a lot of professions out there, but there aren't any others where you can be so stoic about your objectives. You strengthen yourself by cutting yourself off from all temptations. Humans are interested in strength they can easily comprehend. That's why competitions will never go away. Of all of these competitions, the ones people like the most are where the contestants hurt each other. Admiration of the strong. A mindset that can only be drawn towards strength. That is probably a very healthy mind. As guys like him and I can think only of results, our colors might be similar, but our shapes should be completely different. Something you can concentrate on and forget yourself. That doesn't become an individual's free will. Those that worship education, those who immolate themselves in art, those who advance themselves in business. If an individual could decide that, then this world would be a pretty puzzle that could be understood. But this puzzle is full of holes. Pieces are missing, and a lot of pieces don't fit. "I see. You like to talk a lot, don't you. I had a friend like that once. How do I say this―― well, he didn't have anything, which is why he looked like he didn't want anything. To me, he seemed very isolated. Isolation is just another name for loneliness, right? That is why it bugged me." "―― Hmm. Didn't want anything? What about you? Is there something you want?" "―― I don't know. I think I used to, but I can't remember now. What about you?" "Everyone wants something, but I haven't found anything worth dreaming for. A fire within me that caused me to lose my mind---tonight was maybe my first time feeling that." "Hahaha. That means you're a killer too." "―― I don't know. I can't be sure yet. What about you, is killing fun?" "Are you stupid? If it was fun, I'd be doing it non-stop. There isn't any reason. Once you start, you just get hooked." ―― I see. I think I understand a little bit. In other words, it's not a matter of liking or disliking the murder. It's a matter of when he does kill someone, whether he can devote himself to that action. That's probably the difference between being in or out of tune. "Hey, didn't you ever take apart a radio when you were a kid?" "Ray Dio――? I never killed any one like that." "---Right, thanks for being a moron. To be honest, that was a joke. Animate objects and inanimate objects are completely different. Maybe people like us should be doctors instead." "A doctor? I hate medicine. When you get a shot, don't you feel yourself getting diluted? It's like you're becoming a puppet, right?" ―― Is that so? I have my own doctor, so I take medicine like it was nothing. "-Ahh, it really was a lot of fun." He stands up. Andwith empty eyes, he looks down at me. "---Well. We don't need two of us in this town, right? Two lions in a cage this small won't even be able to mark their own territory." He looks like he is going for his knife. The inorganic reek of murder. He really does want a fight to the death. "You shouldn't." I say quite naturally. "Why?" "Well, as a living creature, you're stronger than me, but―" If it's a fight to the death. "I'm superior to you." "--,--" He grinds his teeth. After a twitching smile, "Ha―― aha, aahahhaha――!!" He laughs extremely loudly. "What? Was it that funny, killer?" Hee hee hee, heeheehee. The man continues to laugh. ―― Just when I thought I'd just have to leave him, he stops laughing and looks at me. "You're right, you know." Saying that, he starts to walk away. "I guess this is a good opportunity. Now that someone like you is here, I should probably leave town." "―― I don't really intend to take your place." "No, no, it's useless. You got hooked tonight, right? Then it'll be the same tomorrow. You won't be able to endure, even for a day. Well, I hope we won't meet again." Raising a hand, he disappears. "" Hearing that we wouldn't meet again, I get a little sad. At my feet, there are about ten cans of coffee that he drank. In other words, he'll never pay me back for these. I make it back to my room. It is almost dawn. I should just forget everything and go to sleep

*s415
―― I don't have any reason for it. But I just have a vague feeling she might be the person able to help me with my troubles. "-" There's no time to think. I can't bear to keep this to myself any longer. "Sorry, you go on ahead, Arihiko!" "Huh? 'Go on ahead'? Where are you going, Tohno!?" ―― Anyway, I get her to come to the rear of the school building so forcefully that it can't be helped if she gets mad at me. Fifth period has already started. "Geez, pulling me to a place like this, what is it Tohno-kun?" ―― Senpai is more amazed than angry. "I'm sorry, senpai. But, I wanted to hear more about what you were saying before." "What I was saying before― you mean the serial killer?" "Yes, that. About the person who doesn't feel a crime is a crime. Are you saying they kill people unconsciously?" ―― For example. Like intending to sleep but instead going outside to commit murder. "Hey, that hurts, Tohno-kun. I'll answer you, so please let go of me." "Oh---I'm sorry." I let her go. ―― It seems I was really worked up. "It's alright. Anyway, you were asking if the killer might be killing people unconsciously, right?" "Yeah---I really want to know." "Well, I don't know, because I'm not the killer." "Wha---yes, that's true Senpai, but―!" "Yes, it's just a joke. Since you seemed so serious Tohno-kun, I thought I'd be a little playful for a moment." "―― Senpai, give me a break. I'm really serious here." "Yeah, it looks like it. But, why? The serial killer is none of your concern, is he, Tohno-kun?" "That's" "Yes? What is it?" ―― That's. "If---if I told you I was the killer, what would you do?" I finally say it. But. Senpai's face lights up as if I said the funniest joke, and she bursts into laughter. "Senpai, this is no joke, I'm---" "Yes, I know you're serious. But that's why it's funny. Because the murderer doesn't usually come and ask for help because they're the murderer." "Senpai-" "Then I will ask. Why do you think so, Tohno-kun?" "It's because---recently, I've been― strange. I know why. I was probably bitten by a vampire." ―― I say it frankly, as if it was a euphemism. "---Please, go on." "―― Since then, it's been strange. Suddenly I don't feel like myself, and I have dreams about killing people. Last night, although I only intended to sleep, it seems that I went out. And I had a dream in which I killed someone, and sucked blood." "--" Senpai says nothing, just watching me. "―― My father had a split personality. Maybe I just don't know about it, but there might be a killer in me. But I have no way of finding out---" "So that's why you came to ask if the killer was unconscious of his actions." Senpai sighs in amazement. "Um, if you were truly the killer, you would not be unconscious of yourself. The point you're seeing it in your dreams makes it not unconscious. But more importantly, it's just a dream. I don't know what you're worried about, but Tohno-kun is Tohno-kun." "-" ―― I'm glad to hear that, but― There's no reason for me to believe in any of Senpai's words. She sighs. "You must be feeling really uneasy, Tohno-kun." With that, Senpai pats my head. "---It's okay. You have nothing to worry about, Tohno-kun. I myself guarantee it, so it's definitely okay." "Ahokay." ―― Automatically, I nod in complete agreement. Even if I know it's only while she's doing so, I feel at ease. Like wrapping up my uneasiness, Senpai's hands are gentle. School is over now. I was confused about myself and Akiha, but today is about to end. "―― Time to go home." I should go get Akiha and go back to our mansion. I walk home together with Akiha. ―― Just like lunchtime, we grow quiet as soon as there are only the two of us. ---While I want to talk to Akiha, I also feel embarrassed looking at Akiha. "―― Man, it's not like I'm a middle schooler." "―? Did you say something Nii-san?" "Oh---no, it's nothing, just talking to myself." ―― *sigh* Really, what the hell am I doing? We reach the long hill. Once we go up it, our mansion will be right there. "Nii-san. I would like to ask you one thing before we get home." Akiha's feet stop and she looks straight at me. "-" The kind of silence that was there before is gone. Akiha looks at me seriously. "Go ahead, what do you wanna ask about?" "―― Um― I asked before, but, what do you think of Ciel?" "What, that again? I don't think anything of her. She's just my senpai. She's a trustworthy senpai I can ask about anything, though." "―― I see. It seemed like something was bothering you; this morning was a result of it too, wasn't it?" "-" ―― I'm surprised. Akiha knew that I was worrying about the problem by myself. "Akiha― you noticed?" "Of course. We are brother and sister. I can tell when you are depressed, Nii-san. So, why didn't you just come and talk to me? Do you trust that woman more than you trust me?" "Y---you were watching me talk to Senpai―!?" "Yes. I could hardly believe my eyes and ears. You, being so honest in front of that person!" With a "hmph", Akiha turns away. "―― It's not like that. I didn't talk to you or Kohaku-san, because---" I didn't want to tell them about my body and have them hate me. "Because of what? If there's something you want to say, please, say it." "Are you stupid? I wouldn't worry this much if I could say it! I asked Senpai since you guys are important to me. It's not because I don't trust you or anything." "I don't want to hear such excuses!" "Fine, I'll come out and say it. That person doesn't suit you. So please, do not get any closer to her. It is for your sake." "Wha" It's so sudden I'm at a loss for words. "Akiha. Are you saying that ordinary people are not suitable company for those of the Tohno house, then?" "――――" Akiha doesn't answer. The silence means a yes. "---I see. Well, you are the head of the Tohno household. You're saying that family and lineage is important like that old man, right?" "―― Nii-san, that's―" "It's fine. I'm not really complaining. I'm the one who left you alone in that house. I should have been the one raised that way originally. So, I'm not speaking badly of you." "――――" "But, I can't let what you said right now go. Even though you don't know anything about Senpai, don't just say she's unsuitable." Looking down, Akiha says nothing. For a while, we stand in silence. "―― You don't―" "Eh---?" "Nii-san, You don't know anything about the Tohno house, don't say such selfish things!" Crying out painfully, Akiha pulls away from me. "---Anyway, you mustn't get close to that person. She's not like us. If you get any closer to her, you're the one who would suffer." Akiha runs up the hill. "---What does that mean?" All I can do is gaze up after her, aghast. I return to the mansion. Though I usually go into the lobby without thinking, right now it's hard to enter. ―― I have made Akiha angry many times since I came back to the mansion. But, she was really mad back then. For the first time, I really angered Akiha, and made her sound so hurt. "――――" I don't think it matters who was wrong. I'm sure that in time Akiha will calm down and explain why she doesn't like Ciel-senpai. "―― I could hang around the garden for a bit." If I go into the mansion, I might face Akiha, so I'll take a walk in the garden for a while. "Huh? Kohaku-san?" It's Kohaku-san. She doesn't seem to have noticed me, and she's heading into the forest. She hasn't noticed me. I don't know what she's doing, but she disappears into the forest. "?" I'm curious, so I'll follow her. It seems there's a small clearing where Kohaku-san headed to. "――― There's a clearing there――?" Tilting my head to the side, I try to remember, but for some reason, my memory is a bit vague. In the forest of the mansion, I can see a clearing as if the trees were cut there. ---No, "can see" is not quite right. If you walked by normally, you probably would never notice it. If Kohaku-san didn't walk there, hidden enough by the surrounding trees as it is, I would never have noticed even if I lived here all my life. "―― There's a clearing there? ―― If so, we probably did play there as kids." To say the least, I don't remember ever playing with Akiha in the clearing. I feel like I've never, been there, before. "――――" After thinking for a bit, I decide to go into the clearing. ―― The clearing doesn't strike me as anything out of the ordinary. There's no sign of Kohaku-san, who entered before me. "What's this---just an empty place." I walk to the middle of the clearing. This clearing really is just an empty space. The perfectly level open ground. The deep woods enclose the area. The voice of the cicadas. And the strong, summer sunshine that feels like it could dissolve-- "Eh――――?" Summer, sunshine---? "Ououch――" The wound on my chest starts to hurt. Like / Stabbing. This pain / that feels like  / a kitchen knife stabbing my chest. Chiiirp. Chirp Chirp. Chiiirp. Chirp Chirp. Chiiirp. Chirp Chirp- From somewhere, I can hear the voice of cicadas. But, it's autumn now. The summer sunshine that bathes everything in white. The columns of summer clouds in the far off sky. I can practically see the voices. At my feet, there are the discarded shells of cicadas. Discarded shell. Someone's--discarded shell. ―― Someone's crouching shadow. Young Akiha's approaching footsteps. Clouds high in the emptiness. Cicadas in the blue sky. I was just, in a trance. Akiha would have been killed. That was really all I knew. I just, ran. That was all I understood. As for the danger to myself, I never even thought about it. I wanted to protect Akiha, And I just took her place. In the distance. The voices of the cicadas. ---After that. My body that died from having its chest pierced. And a figure that looks down at my dead body in shock. A figure of another child- "Ua---gh." My chest hurts. I feel sick. The wound in my chest should have closed long ago, so why does it hurt now? My chest, rips. The old wound opens, and a crimson stream flows out. What is this? My wound, it didn't heal at all. It hurts. I'm scared. I feel dizzy. This is, the impulse of Death. Consciousness fades. My wound aches. I hear a thump as my body falls to the ground. ―― I can hear voices talking. "Akiha-sama, are you not going to call for a doctor?" "Don't be stupid, Hisui. There's no way I could do that, since Nii-san's wound isn't normal―!" ―― Akiha  and   Hisui are talking. This is   SHIKI's room. It looks  like   I am  sleeping  on the bed. I planned to say "Yo!" and get out of bed, but I can't move at all. My chest doesn't hurt anymore, but my body is as heavy as lead. All I can move are my eyes and mouth. "Just what were you thinking, Hisui. Nii-san mustn't be allowed to go there, you know that―!" "Please―― Forgive me." "This can't be solved by apologizing. You were assigned to serve Nii-san to avoid this kind of situation. So what were you doing―!?" Completely different from her usual manner, Akiha gives full vent to her anger. In comparison, Hisui is accepting the scolding silently, looking down. ―― I'm not sure how this all came about. But I can at least tell Hisui is being yelled at because of me. "Answer me, Hisui. Why did Nii-san go there?" Hisui does not answer Akiha's question. The air between them is becoming heavy. Biting her lip, Akiha takes a step closer to Hisui. ―― Even I can tell that she's about to raise a hand against her. I'm sure Hisui knows too, but she's just looking down, accepting it. "Hold on, Akiha." "Nii-san--You're awake!?" "Yeah, you were so loud, I woke up." "Ah――――" Akiha looks away uncomfortably. "You know, you shouldn't let it out on Hisui. I don't know the circumstances, but this has to do with me collapsing, right? It's not her fault, I just collapsed on my own." I strain hard and somehow manage to lift the upper half of my body off the bed. But that's all I can manage, and I don't think I can even move an inch more. But since Hisui is depressed, I have to force myself to act as fine as possible. "―― Honestly, getting into a fight over me. Even if you look like an adult, you're still a child." "Butyou were out for a long time, Nii-san. You were out for more than five hours, and nothing like this has happened before. What would I have done if you'd never woken up―!" "Idiot, don't say things like that. This is just anemia. ―― eh? It's ten o'clock already?" "―― Yes. Nii-san, you have been out all evening." Akiha speaks reluctantly. "--" The strength flees from my body. "―― Geez. I haven't fainted for that long since elementary school. Yeah, I used to faint all the time back then. I wasn't used to the Arimas and my mind was always under stress." It seems like I'm still dreaming, maybe an after-effect of the anemia attack. "―― I remember. The Arimas were all good people; they treated me like their own child." ---Keiko-san was strict but thoughtful and always treated me like I was her own son. "―― So, I thought I had to become their real child, too." "Nii-san, don't push yourself. This is the Tohno mansion. You don't have to tell yourself that anymore―!" "I know. But, for a long time, I thought that way. From the beginning, I always thought that. ―― The Arimas, and you, you're all good people, so, it was so hard---" ―― What am I saying? Gazing vacantly at the ceiling, thinking back to memories of long ago. "―― Please, don't push yourself, Nii-san. You've only been back here for a week. So you must be tired." "--Really. Well, I'm tired, but―" "Right? So, please, just rest today. Since your body's weaker than most people's, if you don't take a day to rest from time to time, you'll collapse like you did today." Akiha looks at me seriously. "――――" ―― Certainly, it's just as she says. Forgetting about everything. Unless I rest without thinking about vampires or about myself, I'll really be out of it. "―― You're right. As you say, I'll just lie quietly today." Saying so, I lie down again. "Really―? No more sneaking out of your room later, too?" "What is that? Am I that untrustworthy?" ―― Yeah, I guess so. I've left Akiha alone for all this time. "Hisui, tell Kohaku Nii-san is up. Nii-san, what will you do about dinner?" "―― I see. Well, My apologies to Kohaku-san, but I don't feel like eating." "―― I understand, Well, Hisui, please inform Kohaku." Still looking down, Hisui nods in assent and leaves the room. "Well, Nii-san. Please go to sleep for tonight." Akiha speaks in a very gentle tone. But, to sleep― I'm afraid that if I sleep, I'll see that nightmare. "No, I---" "Please, Nii-san. Didn't you say you'll listen to what I say, just for today―?" Akiha's eyes are pleading. ―― From the bottom of her heart, Akiha is really worried about me. "Alright. I'll sleep quietly." "―― Yes. Thank you." "Silly. why are you thanking me? I should be the one thanking you." ―― I. Even though I neglected you for eight years, you're the one who called me back to this mansion. "---Akiha. I'm, sorry for everything. I'm selfish, and never thought about you. But, from now on―" "It's fine. Please stay as you are, Nii-san. And, I should be the one who's apologizing. Please, don't apologize to me. If you do, I'll feel like a really horrible person." Akiha grasps my hand, tears welling in her eyes. ―― I don't understand. Why Akiha is saying such things. Why she keeps repeating "I'm sorry". "―― I'm, getting tired. I'll― sleep for a bit." "---Yes. Good night, Nii-san." A hot summer day. A figure of a bloody child. The world of Tohno Shiki, filled with ill omens. ---Thump. But, it's so quiet. ---Thump. I feel at ease. ---Thump. Akiha's heartbeat is very close. ---Thump. It's really quiet. --Thump. And for the first time in days, I sleep calmly, untroubled by nightmares.

*s416
A wrenching pain suddenly wakes me. "Ah――― Ouch―――" I lift myself up from bed. I sleepily check my back. There aren't any wounds. ―― The pain is exactly my back, but more from my spine. And not so much pain as it is the feeling of something hot welling up around the back of my neck. "―― I must've slept wrong. It's a good thing this bed is soft, but when it's too gorgeous like this" All of a sudden― I look down at my hands and my mind halts completely. "-What is, this?" I stare at both hands. Red. From my elbows to my hands, my skin is painted red. My fists are a dark vermillion. No, red doesn't quite describe it. The dried red on my hands is closer to black. "---" I don't understand. Last night, I spoke with Kohaku-san in the courtyard and went straight to bed. I didn't do anything to make my hands like this, and I don't remember seeing a nightmare. "――――!" My head is throbbing with pain. I put aside wondering why my hands are painted red. It's almost seven o'clock. I have to go wash my hands before Hisui comes to wake me up. After washing my hands, I go to the lobby. "Shiki-sama?" Hisui calls my name. "Ah, morning, Hisui. I woke up a little early, so I went to wash my face." Somehow, I manage to blurt out an excuse. "Good morning. Well then, what should we do about your change of clothes? I have prepared your uniform in your room." It seems like Hisui was already in my room, and we just missed each other by the stairs. "Yeah, I'll go ahead and change after breakfast, so leave it there. Sorry for not being there when you came to wake me up." "―― As you wish. I will go tell Nee-san, so please wait in the sitting room." Hisui walks toward the west end of the mansion to call for Kohaku-san. "-Now then." It is still six-thirty. I'm sure no one is in the sitting room at this time, so I should go enjoy the morning. "Nii-san, you are up surprisingly early." And then. As soon as I open the door to the sitting room, Akiha greets me while elegantly drinking some tea. "――― No, I'm the one who's surprised." Managing to respond calmly, I walk into the sitting room. "What's going on? Do you usually get up this early?" "Is it that early? Today I slept in an hour more than usual, so I don't think it is early at all." She seems to be in a very good mood. Usually, "Nii-san, it is common sense for students to get up this early. Do not assume I am lazy like you." is what she would say. "―― Akiha, did something good happen?" I ask full of fear, to which she answers with a big smile and a nod. "Nii-san, please have a seat. Breakfast is not for a while, so please keep me company." "Ah---sure." I sit on the sofa across from her. She prepares a separate teacup. Some tea is poured into the opulent teacup. Steam comes out. Even the steam looks bourgeois. "Do you want any milk? If so, I can go get some." "No, this is fine. But Akiha, it just strikes me as odd that you already had another teacup ready." I ask this, being a fairly natural question. "Yes. I always prepare an extra set so we can have tea if you ever come." "Ehyou mean you were waiting for me yesterday and the day before?" I'm a little afraid of her answer. But, she doesn't seem angry at all. "That is true, but you do not need to worry. I do it because I want to, so you may do the same." ―― Her words are correct. "Besides, I think this is fine. It's good enough if you wake up early only once in a while." Smiling, she brings the teacup to her lips. "-" A chill runs down my spine. Something is wrong. Akiha being calm and kind is very fortunate, but this might be too much. I have to find out what's wrong. "Akiha, you," "Yes? What is it, Nii-san?" "Um, I hate to ask, but are you still drunk?" "--Huh?" Akiha tilts her head to the side like a small bird. I think her eyebrow twitched, but she still holds her smile. "Um. I do not necessarily want to ask either, but what exactly were you thinking?" "Well, you drank a whole lot yesterday. That amount of alcohol just doesn't go away in a day, so I thought you were still drunk." There is no other explanation for Akiha's good mood this morning. "Ni, Nii-san, you" She looks down, shoulders quivering. It looks like she's not happy I found out. "Here, you don't have to try to act kind, so go back to your room. You can skip school and rest today. I won't laugh." "You are so wrong!!!!!!" She slams her hand down on the table. The teacups rattle. "---Oh really? Akiha, you really shouldn't force yourself like this." "I am not forcing anything――! You think that I would do such a thing as to drink so much that I would be drunk the next morning!?" She pounds the table again. Again, the teacups rattle. "First of all, don't make my plans yourself. I don't need your permission to skip school――!!!" She stares at me, breathing heavily. "――――――" I take in her gaze and cross my arms. "You're back to normal now. Well, since you have that much energy, I guess all of the alcohol is out of your system." "Ah---" Akiha stares at me, aghast. "―― Nii-san, did you plan this?" "Not really. I actually did think that, though." "Your method is a bit sneaky. Why can't you just keep peaceful mornings peaceful, Nii-san?" "Same to you. A peaceful morning isn't something you control―― Well, I'm happy that you were always waiting for me though. But, I think it's better if we spend the morning more like this. So go ahead and say the things you want to say." ―― Well, I'd probably be squashed completely if she really did say something every time she had a complaint, so I hope she can hold back at least a little. "What's that? More like it is now? Is that the kind of relationship between us?" "Can't we? I just wanted to be honest with each other. I don't want to lie or hide things." "Ah―― yeah, me too――" Akiha gives a subdued response. "―― Geez. Nii-san, you seem to have become a better talker since I saw you last. Back then, you could never calm me down like that." "Is that so? That was just me talking honestly. As your Onii-chan, I just wanted to get along with my beloved―― no, I can't say that―― my dear little sister." "Onii-chan? Even if you are just joking, please don't say that. It feels sick." Akiha averts her eyes. She just stares at her teacup. "―― I, do not want to hide things from you either, Nii-san." She manages that response. "What? Are you actually hiding something from me, Akiha?" "No. Well, if it's something I want to say, then I want you to get up early everyday. ―― Really, I was happy when you woke up this early today. So―― If you had tea with me every morning, I would be able to go to school everyday happily---" Akiha fidgets and glances around. Then, "Thank you for waiting. Shiki-san, breakfast is ready." Kohaku-san arrives. "Huh――? Akiha, you're not eating?" "Of course not. Akiha-sama already finished breakfast. Shiki-san, if you want to eat with Akiha-sama, you have to get up before six." ―― There's no way that's going to happen. "Oh well, I'm going to eat. Later, Akiha." Getting up, I head towards the dining room. "――――――――" Akiha wordlessly watches me leave. She wants to say something, but that look seems to be directed not at me, but at Kohaku-san. I return to the sitting room after breakfast to find that Akiha is not there. Instead, I run into Hisui, who's gathering up all the tea cups. "Huh――? Hisui, where's Akiha?" "Akiha-sama already left for school." "Oh yeah, her school is far away―― Well, I shouldn't be hanging around either." "Yes. Your uniform is prepared in your room. When you are done changing, please call for me." Hisui quietly disappears towards the lobby. After changing my clothes, I leave the mansion earlier than usual. "I'll come right back today, so it'll probably be around four o'clock. Oh, and you don't have to wait for me here." "As you wish. In that case, please be careful on your way, Shiki-sama." "Thanks. I'm heading out." Waving to Hisui as she bows, I go out into the street. I uneventfully arrive at my classroom and start another normal day of classes. "" Then, I realize something. Yumizuka's desk is now missing. Even though one classmate is gone, the school schedule resumes as always. Her desk is forgotten and life goes on. "―― Why?" As soon as I realize it, I become uneasy. What happened with Yumizuka was something that I could not forget. So why---why is it that until now, I didn't even remember her? Shiki-kun, you and I are the same. ―― Those words still burn in the back of my mind. "――――― But that's strange." But still, I can't think about it deeply. That night. It seems that when Akiha tended my wounds that night, I lost something. About Yumizuka being a vampire, and even now, it all seems too empty. Or was that a really bad dream after all? "――― That, can't be true―――" But I can deny it that strongly. Even though I'm in a classroom without her right now, I can't recall her that well. From that night until now. Something about reality doesn't seem quite right to me Before I know it, the day is over. ―――― *sigh* I don't feel like seeing Arihiko or Senpai. It seems like I can calm down more when I'm at home. I enter the lobby and see Hisui. "Welcome back, Shiki-sama." "―― Yeah, thanks, Hisui. Are Kohaku-san and Akiha gone?" "Akiha-sama has yet to return. Nee-san is in the rear courtyard cleaning up." "Like always. I'll be in my room, so please continue whatever you were doing." "Yes. Please excuse me." I head up the stairs. "Ah, Shiki-sama." "Hmm?" "I will be arranging Makihisa-sama's room. If you need anything, please call me." Hisui walks toward the eastern end of the mansion quickly. I take off my shirt and take things out of my bag. And then. A white ribbon sticks out between the textbooks. "―――――― Oh. I should probably give this back." That ribbon I've been carrying for eight years since that day. I returned here to give back that ribbon, so it's about time I give it back to whom it belongs. I grip it tightly. ―― I imagine myself giving the ribbon to Hisui and shake my head. Eight years ago. We only spoke a few words underneath that tree. But it is a precious memory to me. So---even though it might sound selfish, I don't want to give it back to Hisui when she doesn't remember the promise. "-Besides, there's something―" I can't quite place it, but there's something not right. Until this feeling goes away, I want to hold on to this ribbon. -*sigh* Sitting in my chair, I look at the leaves fluttering down. I put the ribbon in my pocket. I might meet Hisui if I stay inside, so I decide to cool off outside. ――― ―――――― ――――――――― ―――――――――――― ―――――――――――― I think about yesterday. I spoke with Kohaku-san when I was cooling off in the courtyard. Why did you return? Her face, for an instant, was not her usual cheery expression. Just what was that all about--- "Huh? Shiki-san, you've grown to like this place?" Is she done cleaning? Kohaku-san walks over to me with her broom. "Ah---n, no, that's not it." Having her appear in front of me while I was thinking about her, I'm unable to respond quickly. Anyway, I'll just be in Kohaku-san's way, so I should go back to my room--- "Oh, are you leaving already Shiki-san? It is still pretty early, so can't you stay here a bit longer?" Kohaku-san places the broom on the ground. "I didn't want to get in your way." "I am already done sweeping. I've already checked on the flowers, so I'm finished. I have a little spare time before I have to prepare dinner, so I thought that I would come here and relax." She takes off her apron, as if emphasizing the fact that she isn't working right now. "So, Shiki-san. Would you mind talking with me?" "Ah---no. If you're fine with it, then sure." "Then it's decided," Kohaku-san says with a smile and sits down on a chair a little distance away. ---Actually, let me make a correction. Trying to sit down, she stares at me. "Shiki-san. You look like you aren't very happy." "Eh? Do I look that way?" "Yes. If you keep that face up, your glasses will cloud over, you know." Kohaku warns me half-jokingly. "Anyway, Shiki-san. About our conversation last night―" "? Yesterday's conversation, which one?" "About you borrowing something a long time ago. Did you already give that back?" Her eyes shine brightly as she asks. ―― Just like the time I received the knife, she seems incredibly curious. "―― No, the person doesn't seem to remember it. That's not the whole reason, but I've decided to hold onto it for now." "Oh, so you'll just steal it like that? It's not like it's a useful thing, right?" "Ahaha. Yeah, it's not anything useful. It was nice to get it, but I haven't even used it once." ―― Well, a guy using a ribbon is just weird, and thankfully, I'm not into that sort of thing. "I see. ―― Hey, Shiki-san. Can I guess who you got it from?" "Sure, you seem to like that sort of thing." "Yes. That person definitely has to be Hisui-chan, right?" "---Bingo. Well done, Kohaku-san." "It was eight years ago, right? Hisui-chan was the one really close to you back then." Kohaku-san sounds very happy. "――――?" Really close to me――? "―― Is that so? Putting that aside, the promise was a really important thing for me. That day eight years ago, that girl, who only watched me, came to tell me to give it back―― That really saved me." "――――――― Huh?" With a pause. Kohaku looks directly at me. "I don't know how it was for her, but without that promise, I think I would've become a miserable person." ―― Those days where I was treated like an unwanted child. I was given her most prized possession and was told to come return it. Thinking that the girl was waiting for me, Tohno Shiki, at the place I was supposed to return to---that was enough for me and I didn't want anything else. "―― Yeah, that's right. That's why I can't simply give it back. If I gave it back to Hisui, she'd just take it away like an empty plate after dinner. ―― I don't want that." "-" "I know it's just my selfish notion, but I can't give it back to Hisui yet. I want her to remember it. Since it made me so happy, I want to thank her and fulfill the promise. ―― If I don't do that, I don't think I will be able to face myself or Hisui." Still sitting in the chair, I completely bare my heart. ―― I don't know why I'm telling all of this to Kohaku-san. Maybe there's something about this garden that helps me to talk about the past. "―― Kohaku-san? Is there something the matter? You look troubled." "Eh? I feel like I always do." With her troubled face, she smiles like normal. ―― Well, she tries to. "Shiki-san? Am I really making that strange of a face?" She looks at the window glass. In the window is the troubled looking face, and Kohaku-san just looks at herself in a surprise. "Kohaku-san――? If you aren't feeling well, you can go back to your room and rest. Don't mind me." "---Maybe you're right. I'll rest and then get dinner ready." Kohaku-san slowly walks away. "And Shiki-san? Hisui-chan is forgetful, so please be patient with her. Oh, maybe if you take her to that same tree in the garden as eight years ago, she might somehow remember." Kohaku-san picks up the broom and heads toward the rear entrance to the mansion. "―― I see. If I take her to that tree, she just might remember――" But, that seems wrong. If I force her to remember, that won't make me happy either. But, maybe it is a good idea to go see that tree. I haven't been there since I got back, so maybe I'll swing by there when I have another chance--- "―――――― Huh?" Come to think of it, I wonder why Kohaku-san knows about where I met Hisui. ―― Even though they're sisters, I can't imagine that Hisui would just tell her. That promise seemed secret, somehow. I just can't imagine Hisui, with her personality, telling Kohaku-san like that Dinner, as usual, is a quiet affair with just me and Akiha. Kohaku-san stands behind Akiha, and Hisui stands behind me during our wordless dinner. "――――――" The only thing different is the way Akiha is acting. Until now, whenever my tableware would make noise, Akiha would look up with a scowl. Today, however, Akiha makes quite a lot of clattering herself. In the end, "---I am going back to my room. Please clean up my dinner." Saying so, she leaves the dining room behind. "―― What's with her? She seemed so cheerful this morning." "―――――――" Hisui is silent. Kohaku-san is cleaning things up in the kitchen like normal. And then. From the lobby, I hear the sound of someone falling. "---Akiha!?" Fearing the worst, I race towards the lobby. "-!" There, I see Akiha leaning on the stairs. Her breathing is irregular, and I can hear her wheezing from here. Her face is pale, and there are beads of sweat on her skin. ―― I can see with a single glance that she is not okay. "Hey, Akiha!" "Don't come near me――!" "!" I stop. Leaning on the stairs, Akiha refuses me violently. "Wha― don't come near you―? What are you talking about!? I don't know what happened, but I can't just leave you like that!" "I'm fine, just― don't come any closer― Nii-san." "Wha" My heart skips a beat. Akiha just breathes painfully. ―― There's something wrong with me. For a moment, I feel it resembles the figure of Yumizuka Satsuki. "Aki, ha---" "I'm fine, so please, don't come near me. If you come near me, I'll" She wavers, and then collapses. "Akiha--!" I dash towards her. "Nii, s―― sto,p---" She still tries to stop me. Ignoring her, I hold her with both my arms. "―――――――" Her face contorts in pain. As if she is trying to resist something, she bites her lip. "---Shiki-san――!?" Kohaku-san enters the lobby. "Kohaku-san, Akiha's acting strange. I'm going to get her to bed, is it alright?" "---Yes. I'll be there right away, so please take care of her――!" Kohaku-san disappears towards the west end of the mansion at a run. "―― Ah―― ha, ah――――!" Akiha suppresses her cry. Her back arches as pain seems to flow through her. "Nii-sa---let, go---" "Calm down, stupid――! I'll get you to your room――!" I carry the writhing Akiha in my arms as I go up the stairs. "No―― Nii-sa―― let, go---" With empty eyes, Akiha still tries to break free. "Just be quiet――! Just relax and let me handle this――!" I run through the hallway as I tell her this. Her wild breathing. Her flailing nails. Her fluttering hair. They all rob me of my calm. "-" I must be going crazy. For a brief instant, I think I saw a flash of red. "―― Ha―― ah, n―― ha, ah――" Her breathing seems hot. She grabs me so hard that it feels like my clothes will be torn off. "Hey Akiha, rest in your bed." "Hwa―― ah―― ha―― ah――" She lies down on the bed, still breathing hard. "N―― ah, nn――――!!" The bed shakes. Her hair shaking wildly, she claws at her breast. ---That redness again. It has to be my imagination. As if to dispel the illusion, I raise my voice. "Hang in there, Akiha――! Damn it, what's with this, all of a sudden――!!!!" I stand before Akiha, who is writhing in pain, unable to do anything. I bite my lip. Even though she's in so much pain, there isn't anything I can do to help her. ---I bite down so hard, blood starts to trickle. A red drop falls on the bed. It is quickly absorbed by her red hair. "-" No, I must be seeing things. Her hair is black. The redness I saw was just because I imagined it. "―――― Ah―――― nn――――" Maybe laying in bed is helping, as her breathing gradually calms. "---" I relax a bit. I suppose if she's like that, she should be alright without me. Kohaku-san will be here soon, and I shouldn't stay in her room too long. "―― Rest easy. Kohaku-san should be here soon." I start to stand up. In that instant, "--No――――!!!!!!!!" Akiha embraces me. "--" No, embraces isn't the right word. With all her heart, she clings to me, as if trying to rend my back to pieces. "A―― Akiha, what are---" I can't imagine this much strength coming from those delicate arms. She grips me hard enough to cause bruises. "――― No―― don't leave, Nii-san." Her nails drive into my back. As if frightened of something, she continues to cling to me. How can I break free from that? Her nails rip into me. Despite this, I embrace her shoulders. "―――― Akiha. It's okay, I'm here." "Ah―― a, ah-" Her shaking hands. Resting her face against my shoulder, she muffles a sob. "---Akiha. If it hurts that much, don't push yourself. You don't have to hold back." "―― No―― that's not it, Nii-san. I---I don't deserve anything from you." Saying that, her strength drains from her body. "―― Father, II must, to Nii-san―" She sobs. As if trying to hide it, "Must I, kill him with my own hands?" ---With that, I hear her sobbing. "---Aki, ha?" "I don't want to---what, what should I do――!" Speaking with a wavering voice, Akiha cries. No matter how hard she tries, she can't hold it in. "――――――――" I just hold her, not saying anything. ---How long did it last? Akiha sleeps like a child who cried herself to sleep, and I lay her slender body onto the bed. "Shiki-san. Has Akiha-sama calmed down?" Kohaku-san must have been waiting in the hallway as she was standing outside the door. "―― Yeah. She's sleeping. But Kohaku-san, why is Akiha---" "No, it is nothing you need to worry about. At times, Akiha-sama lapses into sudden dyspnea. It is the same as your anemia; Akiha-sama is a member of the Tohno family after all." "―― What do you mean? She's always healthy." "Yes. But those of the Tohno family all have that sort of illness. Maybe it's inherited, but both you and Akiha-sama carry a variation of Makihisa-sama's condition. Akiha-sama's condition is not very serious. It isn't something to be taken lightly, but it's not life-threatening, as your condition is, so please don't make such a worried face." "---I can't help it. She seemed to be in such pain. I couldn't even do anything. Until now---I didn't even know she had that condition." "Yes. Akiha-sama tried her best to keep it a secret from you. We were also told to keep it a secret from you." "But, why?" "Akiha-sama didn't want to worry you. So please, do not concern yourself and do as Akiha-sama wishes." "――――――" I don't know what to say. What she says is true; I can't dispute it. In other words, I was the only one who didn't know. I just thought I was the only one with problems. "――― Sorry. Please take care of Akiha, Kohaku-san." Bowing to Kohaku-san, I walk away. "" I go back to my room, but I can't sleep. The frightened figure of Akiha burns in my mind, and I can't calm down. "Ah――――― ow." My back hurts. Blood oozes where her nails dug into my back. Her nails left numerous knife-like marks in my skin. ―― But, they don't hurt that much. I look out my window to the distant moon. My worrying heart still cannot calm down. ―― She was in such pain. ―― The illness of the Tohno family. "---" My pulse increases. Just thinking about it, I get mad at myself for not knowing anything. "---" Red. Blood drips from my lip. It was only for an instant, but her hair was blood red. "---Damn, it." I can't calm down because I'm angry at myself? That's a lie. That hair. Just remembering that color makes my heart beat like a drum. ―― What's wrong with me? Just remembering her red hair causes my blood to boil and my breathing to become difficult. I try not to think about it, but I can't even manage that. Back then, Akiha was just too beautiful. Even now. This was the first time I was so into something. No, or― I think I felt this burning sensation in my head a few days ago. "―― Jeez. I'm acting like I'm in love with Akiha." ―― That, is also a lie. This excitement isn't anything as gentle as love. Remembering, and breathing out of control. That is what you call lust. "" Slapping my face, I collapse on my bed. I can't settle down. Do I have to stay like this the whole night---? Knock. Knock. "Shiki-san? Are you awake?" "Eh―― I'm up. Kohaku-san?" "Yes. Please excuse me, Shiki-san." Kohaku-san enters my room, carrying a silver tray. There is a glass of water and something that looks like medicine. "Ah, you look like you're not feeling well after all. Before, you looked very worried. I thought that maybe you wouldn't be able to sleep and was a little concerned." Kohaku-san steps over to my bed. "―― Kohaku-san. Is that, something like a sleeping pill?" "No, it isn't anything that strong. It's something that only helps to relax. If you don't mind, then please take it." Kohaku-san sounds a bit hesitant. In other words, she doesn't want to offer the medicine, but if I can't sleep, I should take it. ―― That kindness really helps. "---Thanks. I couldn't sleep, so I'll take it." "―― Is it okay? Shiki-san, I heard from your doctor that you do not usually like medicine." "It's not that I hate it. It's just that the doctor gives me medicine without telling me what it's for. I feel like I'm a guinea pig. But, you're different. If it's from you, then I can safely take it." I take the glass and down the pill. The water carries the pill down to my stomach. ―― I don't think it's because it works that fast, but the cool water seems to already calm my agitated mind. "Thanks. With this, I should be able to sleep soon." "Yes. Well then, I will be going. Sweet dreams, Shiki-san." With a bow, Kohaku-san exits the room. "--Haa." Stretching out my arms, I let out a deep breath. ―― I should just stop thinking about Akiha. I should go to sleep and wait until tomorrow- I open my eyes. Thanks to Kohaku-san's medicine, my head has cleared perfectly. I look out the window to the sky, which is clear too. I feel like something good might happen today. After breakfast, I head to school. I thought that I would see how Akiha is doing, but I stopped myself. Hurrying things just makes things worse. I decide to just go to school. School's just the same as always. Nothing is especially different, nothing threatens me. In the afternoon, everyone leaves and the school building becomes quiet. For no reason, I just kill time until sunset. Night falls. I don't feel like going back to the mansion. I should play around a bit and then decide what to do. *pant* *pant* *pant* *pant*---. Finishing it up, I resume breathing. In front of me is a new girl's dead body. Both my hands are painted with blood. *pant* *pant* *pant* *pant*---. It looks like I did it again. I didn't really feel like it, but once I started, I just got into it. It's a bad habit. Well, what should I do with the dead body? *pant* *pant* *pant*, Thud---. My voice is the only thing that echoes in the air. But I hear a weird sound at the end. "Who is it!?" I turn around. I hear footsteps along the path leading to the main street. *pant* *pant* *pant* *pant*---. Sweat trickles from my forehead. ―― It's not that I'm nervous. My body is just so hot. There's something wrong. It's so hot, I'm thirsty. The dead body is horribly hot. Biting its neck, I drink the blood. But that isn't enough. *pant* *pant* *pant* *pant*---. My world starts to waver. It isn't my imagination. There is something unnaturally hot in the air. And the ground is much hotter than the air. This burning heat is screaming a warning at me. "-Sst." I run, still gnawing at the body. My head tells me that staying here is incredibly dangerous. *pant* *pant* *pant* *pant*! I escape to school. No one will see me here. I don't know what that was but--- It is smiling. "!" Behind me, I feel an indescribable heat. I turn around and see what is there. The something that is like red heat. I feel something moving towards me. "Damn it--" It chases after me. ―― It's a real bother, so I'll just kill it. I grip my knife. The red heat expands. The footsteps of "someone" approach me. A careless gait. I don't know what it is, but I lick my lips in anticipation. "Ah-" Thump. My heart screams at me, telling me that I'm no match for whatever that is. "Ha---haha, ha." I sweat. Not because of the heat. After instinct, my mind understands as well. If that catches me, I'm finished. "Haha, hahaha, hahahahahahahahaha!" Scared, I escape into the school building. *pant* *pant* *pant* *pant*---. I run up to the fourth floor. If I come up here, it won't follow me this far. Why---are you smiling? "Haa――― ha, haha, ha." Taking a deep breath, I realize I'm still biting that dead body. I open my mouth. The dead body falls to the ground with a thud. The arms and legs are still attached. I am hungry right now, so I guess I'll take care of this right here. --Creak. "---!?" I spin around. There---there is that unknown person. "I knew it was you, Nii-san." That person speaks. These hands are bloody. At my feet is the dead body. I've been seen. I've been seen where I killed someone. There's no more reason to be afraid. No matter who this is, I have to finish it here and now. "Ha--!" Gripping my knife, I run towards the enemy. In that instant. Kreeeeee! My arm disintegrates. "Wha――――!?" Stopping, I leap backwards. I barely avoid that red heat. "You, what the" There is nothing past my elbow. It doesn't hurt. There is no blood. I can see the cross-section of flesh and bone, from there---a chill nausea enters my body. "Haa―― ha, ah――!?" I don't understand. The enemy didn't do anything. It seemed like it only stared at my now missing arm. In other words---just a look can kill. No, that's not right. Dry footsteps echo through the air. The enemy is coming. That's foolish. If I fall in the enemy's line of vision, I will die. "Hee―――― heehee, heee――――!" In the dark, I run down the hallway. I make it to the stairs. The footsteps sound closer. "Ha-haha, ha" I open the window. This is the fourth floor, but I don't care. The difference between my skills and the enemy's are just too great. I have to get close to kill, but the enemy merely has to look. The only way to kill such a thing would be through a surprise attack. For now, I have to get away and kill the enemy later. Outside the window, is a web of countless red threads. I stick my body out the window. "---Ah, aaaaaaaaaah!" Instantly, my body burns. Before I burst into flames, I roll back in the hallway. "Wha―― what was" The red threads are wrapped around the school building. I don't understand. There is nothing outside the building, but if I go outside, I'll go up in flames. I hear the footsteps. "Damn it―― the window is no good――!" I need to escape. If I don't, I'll die. I roll down the stairs. I make it past the third floor to the second. ―― I can make it. I'm faster than the enemy. No. There's already the red hair behind me. "―――!" I roll. All of a sudden, my leg is vaporized. "Gahah, ah―――!?" I roll again. Backwards, away from the stairs. From above, I hear the footsteps of the enemy walking down the stairs. "*pant**pant* *pant* *pant*――――――!" With my remaining arm and leg, I escape down the hall. "G――― What's this? Shit――!" I scream. Even though the enemy is still by the stairs, my body feels so cold. Down the hall, that red heat. The hallway is hot enough to sweat, but my body is cool. And then, the part that still felt cool, evaporates. "Ha-ha, ah――――!" But I won't die with such a wound. Like that, I enter a nearby classroom. ―― Clomp, clomp, clomp, clomp. The footsteps come closer. ―― I don't know how the enemy does it. No, that's not it. The enemy's ability to kill, no matter how I think of it, is so many times superior to mine. It's probably that red heat. Butthe one controlling the power is awful. It can't hide its presence, and it can't even sense its enemy. Footsteps. The enemy is about to walk past the classroom without noticing me. "--" I calm down. If it's only an amateur with a ranged weapon, it's nothing. ―― The enemy passes the classroom. Then it's simple. I just have to kill from behind. I only have one leg, but that's fine. I'll certainly slice open the brain faster than the enemy can turn around--! I go out in the hallway. I see the enemy's back. ―― How careless. The enemy doesn't even notice my presence yet. Full of confidence, I jump. "--!?" The enemy turns, surprised. I had at least five seconds. It was enough time to kill the enemy seven times. Was. Was. Was. Was. Was. Supposed to. The enemy. The enemy turns to face me with merciless eyes. "---I'm surprised. You can still move with that body." The enemy speaks. Clang! My knife falls to the ground. ―― H  o   t. What is this? This enemy did not need to feel anyone's presence or to protect itself. The enemy's surrounding is filled with heat. Just getting close---my skin roasts, and it stops my movement. It's because that red hair is wrapping around my limbs. "Ha--ah." I look up. The clouds part. The freed moonlight illuminates the enemy. Is the enemy confident it's over? The fluttering hair falls down. It is Akiha. "-" I can't speak. But, with thatI realize that this is a dream. "Goodbye, Nii-san. You led me on quite the chase, but it is now over." She looks directly at me. The red hair shoots forth. I can't escape from her gaze. No. That is, wrong. The piercing chill from the center of my spine. And then, the feeling of everything being taken. So this is, wrong. I can still make it. Cut it. Cut that hair. Or, maybe― Not being able to do anything, my consciousness fades. This is a dream, so I can't see it right now. "Why, did it end this way?" Akiha mutters this like a curse. Then. "Good work fulfilling your duty as the head of the household." With a smile, Kohaku-san says this. A nightmare. This is a nightmare. This is just a glimpse of the future. This is an undecided future. So I have to hurry, back to my own time--- And then, I jump up from my bed. "Ahh---ah, ha" I suck in air. That, was just, a dream. "*pant*---*pant*, *pant*―――" Hugging myself, I try to control my breathing. ―― My body is still all here; there are no burn marks on my skin. I feel my back with my fingers. It's wet. "―― All this―― sweat――" I speak as if it is happening to someone else. My entire body is drenched in sweat, as if someone covered me in water. That dreameven after I woke up from it, sweat pours from my forehead. "―― I feel―― terrible." I get up from bed and suppress the urge to vomit. Walking towards the window, the wind calms me down a little bit. "―― What a dream." Recalling the dream, I check both my hands. There isn't any blood on my hands. Well, of course. That was just a dream, so I wasn't covered in blood, nor did I suck any blood. ---But. Yesterday morning, what did I do? Didn't I take my hands drenched in red paint, while trying not to let anyone see them, and wash them clean? You and I are the same, Shiki-kun. That's what she said. ―― I can't remember that well. Tohno Shiki was bit by her. ―― I can't remember that well. If there is a habit of drinking blood. ―― I can't think well. It spreads by being bitten. "--No――!!" I sweep away the dark passions in my brain. But that dream doesn't disappear. There was a me that killed someone. There's the problem. Even though it's in my dreams, I killed someone and didn't feel any guilt. All I did was kill naturally, and watch. That's abnormal. Inside my dreams, I wasn't sane. That is different from this me right now. But, that's a dream that Tohno Shiki saw. So---even that insane Tohno Shiki has to be me. "-No." ―― And, the Akiha that came to punish me. It might be a dream. But for some reason, I feel like it's a glimpse of the future, and start to get nauseous. I hear a knock at the door. "Excuse me. ―― Shiki-sama? Are you already awake?" "Yeah I just had a bad dream, so I just woke up―― Thank goodness. I sweated a lot, so I wanted to change quickly." As usual, Hisui has prepared my uniform. I draw nearer to her to get them, and, I get real dizzy. "Shiki-sama!?" ―― I can hear her voice. I sense her coming closer, and raise my hand to stop her. "AhI'm fine. I just was a little dizzy, I'll be fine in a bit." Taking a deep breath, I focus on my heart's rhythm. I wait for the blood to stop pounding in my head. "See? All better." I say this with my best attempt at a bright smile to calm Hisui's worries. "―――― Ugh―" But I guess I failed. "―― Shiki-sama. Please do not overexert yourself. Smiling with a face like that troubles me." Hisui says this with a pained expression. "Eh" I think this is the first time I've seen her show emotion like this. ―― No, that's not true. If I recall in detail, Hisui just looks expressionless, but you can see her emotions if you study her face. I think she shows her feelings too much, so that when I compare her to that girl standing by the window, I feel a big contradiction. "―― Shiki-sama? Are you feeling bad after all---" "No, that's not it, Hisui. I just found it surprising. You've changed a lot since back then. I think you're more cheerful than the time when you were just watching us." "-Is, that so? I think your memory is mistaken." Hisui averts her gaze. ―― Yeah, she's different from the quiet, doll-like Hisui from my memory. "More importantly, Shiki-sama. Are you really feeling well?" "Yeah, I'm fine. Speaking with you made me feel better." "―― I understand. But Shiki-sama, I think you need to see a doctor. It seems like you are not feeling well since you came back to the mansion." "――――― Um." Well, that's true. "What's this? You're saying the same thing as Kohaku-san. You sound like it would've been better if I never came back." I meant that as a joke. "Yes. Nee-san and I share the same view." "Wha---" For an instant, my vision flickers. "" I can't even speak. I came back to fulfill the promise. But that. The one who gave the ribbon disagrees. "―― Hisui. You say that? Who do you think I came to the mansion for---" "―― No. Shiki-sama, you came back here for your own sake. Therefore---there is no need to be bound by any promise from the past. ―― There is still time. You decided yourself to come here. So you can decide on your own to become free at any time." Hisui places my uniform on the desk and walks away. "―― Excuse me. Please forgive my rudeness." ―――― Hisui leaves. "――――――" Left alone, my chest hurts for some reason. ―― I'm not angry at her. No, I can only feel apologetic. -There is no need to be bound by a promise from the past. The promise Hisui doesn't seem to care about. The promise that was very important to me. Even when she tells me directly this difference, I feel no anger. The reason is obvious. "―― Hisui. Why did you look like you were going to cry?" Because of that, I could not blame her. There isn't anyone in the sitting room. Neither Akiha, who usually has already finished eating by now, nor Hisui, who usually stands like a statue by the wall, are there. "Ah, good morning, Shiki-san. You're up early today again." "―― Yeah, morning, Kohaku-san." Greeting her, I glance around the sitting room. It bothers me that they're not there. "Kohaku-san. Has Akiha recovered since then?" "Yes. She's healthy now, so there is nothing to worry about. But she is still feeling a bit tired, so she will be resting today." "―― I see. Thank goodness it was nothing too bad." "Yes. Maybe you should go see her? She probably wouldn't want you to see her when she just woke up, so she'll probably throw a pillow at you." Kohaku-san tells me indirectly to go have a fight with Akiha. Certainly, seeing Akiha panic so much that she would throw a pillow at me sounds fun. "--Ah." But, after seeing that dream, I just don't think I can face her. "―― No, I don't think I will. I don't feel good today, so I don't have the strength to fight her." "I see. Akiha-sama also said you don't have to worry too much about her, so you go to school as usual. Oh, Shiki-san? Did you do something to Hisui-chan?" She stares. With a smile, Kohaku-san asks such a thing. "Hisui-chan said she could not possibly see you today, so she locked herself up in her room. Something must have really happened in order to make her skip work like that, Shiki-san." Hehehe, Kohaku-san laughs with a frightening smile. ―― Without a doubt, she must think I did something horrible to Hisui. "---Wha, what? I didn't do anything――! If anything, she's the one that scolded me." "Hisui-chan scolded you?" "Ah---no, well, that's not it, it's just―― she told me I shouldn't be too persistent over small things." "Hmmm―― Hisui-chan is doing some weird things. But, I'm relieved. I was worried that you were going to be like Makihisa-sama." "Huh? Like my old man? How?" "Ah―――" Kohaku-san looks away like she didn't mean to say that. "No, it isn't anything. It's a trivial matter, so please do not worry about it." "―― Hey, Kohaku-san. It makes me more curious if you say it like that." As revenge for before, I stare at her. ―― ―――― ―――――― ―――――――― "―― I understand. But keep this a secret from Akiha-sama and Hisui-chan. It isn't too good to speak about Makihisa-sama." "? There isn't anything to hide about my old man, is there?" "Well no, but it isn't a good story to talk about. Don't you remember, Shiki-san? About Makihisa-sama's manic depression?" "Manic depression――?" Manic depression means that someone changes mood all of a sudden, from extreme happiness to utter despair, and vice versa. "―― Yeah, well, I guess he was like that. He was very kind when he was kind, but he would get extremely angry over little things when he was in a bad mood." "Yes. But it was still alright when you were here. But after you were adopted by the Arima family, his condition grew a lot worse. He would yell at Akiha-sama for no reason and often abuse Hisui-chan." "Whawait a minute. I know my old man was strict, but he would never do such a---" "―― Like I said, this is after you left, Shiki-san. Day by day, Makihisa-sama's manic depression worsened. It was so bad it was more like having two different personalities rather than having manic depression. He would be set off by the littlest things, but after he calmed down, he wouldn't even remember what he did. During that time, I was taking care of him, and Makihisa-sama told me." ---I have a violent me within myself. I cannot suppress it with my normal self, and when it appears, I go to sleep. Without reason, I want to destroy everything I see. Back then, it felt like I was watching a bad dream. "―― Makihisa-sama passed away from illness, but the illness was worsened by the illness in his mind. ―― Mental illnesses are a very difficult thing. So I worried, thinking that you might have inherited some of that characteristic. It seems that everyone in the Tohno family has some sort of illness. But, I guess I was worrying for no reason in your case. Because your illness is anemia, right? It's not like you can't control yourself like Makihisa-sama." "Thank goodness," Kohaku-san smiles at me. I. "-" I. "No." I can't do it like that. I can't feel relieved and smile. Last night's dream. My lust over Akiha. Watching a dream of killing people as if it was natural, the insane Tohno Shiki. "Ah, it's already this late. I'll go prepare breakfast now." Kohaku-san disappears towards the dining room. I can only stare at her in shock. I ate breakfast, but I didn't taste anything. What Kohaku-san said about my old man kept circling in my head and before I knew it, I was at the gate in front of the mansion. "Shiki-san, you didn't forget anything?" Hisui-chan is still in her room, Kohaku-san says as she sends me off. "Geez, Shiki-san! The weather is so nice today so you have to cheer up. I can't send you off when you look like that." "Ah---yeah. ―― You're right. Sorry, I was just thinking about some things." Giving my head a little shake, I banish the shadows in my mind. "Ah, now that's more like the normal Shiki-san. Yes, I can relax now." ―― That's odd. Seeing that smile, I really do feel better. "Goodbye, Shiki-san. I'll be waiting for your return." Kohaku-san bows. With that, all of my worries seem to disappear. "--Thanks, Kohaku-san. I feel better already." "Yes. A bright face suits you better, Shiki-san." "―― Thanks. Well, then, I'm off, Kohaku-san." Thanking her from the bottom of my heart, I run down the road to school. I arrive in the classroom with more spare time than usual. Arihiko is late as usual, so I can wait quietly for homeroom. I decide to sit in my seat in the noisy classroom and wait for the teacher. ---The day passes without any trouble. Maybe he went on a trip? Arihiko didn't show up. "Trip" isn't a metaphor or anything. He does have this strange habit of spontaneously taking trips. It isn't anything cool like roaming the country on a motorcycle. He goes on sightseeing tours on weekdays with the old people. ―― Geez. I've known since elementary school, but I've never completely understood his hobbies. I arrive at the mansion. What I didn't think about at school comes back into my mind. What Kohaku-san said about my old man's split personalities. The hereditary illnesses of the Tohno family. ―― Like Hisui said, ever since I came back, there's been something wrong with me. It feels like my memories are vague about something. ―― Like Kohaku-san said, I don't think I'm like my old man. But, ever since I came back to this mansion, I no longer have full confidence in myself as Tohno Shiki. "Was my old man---really that crazy?" I do have a vague memory like that, but I can't say for sure. I understand that it's stupid of me to even be troubled by it. But, still---I should probably know about the Tohno family. "I'm back---" I call out, but there's no response. Akiha is probably still resting in her room. Kohaku-san and Hisui are probably doing their jobs right now. "――――― Well then." Come to think of it, this might be a good opportunity. I--.

*s417
I'll go ask Kohaku-san. She seemed pretty knowledgeable about all those things this morning. I don't think Akiha would want to talk about it, and searching my old man's room would take time. I'll probably have the best luck with Kohaku-san. "She's probably sweeping in the back." I enter the courtyard. "Huh――?" I don't see her anywhere. I glance around. ---And then. For just an instant, I see the color of her kimono in the forest. "――? Is there anything to clean over there? There isn't anything over there. I played in that forest as a child, so I would remember. I used to play a lot in that direction, so over there--- "-Eh?" ―― What was that? There should be nothing there. But there's something odd about that. If there's nothing there, then why? Did this garden-like area hold some special significance to me? "――― Ou, ch―――" I get a light headache. ―― After a little debate with myself, I follow after Kohaku-san. "-" Deep in the forest, there is another mansion. ―― Detached, I suppose. Deep within the trees, it seems to be hidden from sight from the main building of the mansion. "---No way." My heart convulses. This is the first time I've seen it, but---it seems horribly familiar, and I start to get dizzy. "―――――――――" ―― Kohaku-san went inside. I don't remember what this detached building is. I just have a bad feeling about all of this and I don't want to go inside. But, it would be pretty stupid if I came all the way here only to go back, so I force myself to continue. ―― I walk around inside. It's a little run-down here and there, probably because it hasn't been used in years. But it seems like someone may have been doing some maintenance because it isn't dirty. "―― Kohaku-san is probably in the Japanese-style room in the back." I absent-mindedly think that aloud and automatically walk towards the room. ---This is all so familiar. The smell of tatami fills the small room. "Huh? Shiki-san? Why did you come here?" Kohaku-san tilts her head in surprise. I--- "I wanted to ask you about something, so I followed you here." ---Strangely enough, I respond calmly. "A talk, with me?" "Yeah. I wanted to talk more about this morning. ―― If this isn't a good place, should we go to the courtyard?" I look up to the ceiling. It is almost sunset, so it'll get dark soon. The light in this room probably doesn't work, so we should head somewhere else. "Shiki-san, if you want to talk about that then here is probably better. If we go back to the mansion, we might run into Akiha-sama and will not be able to talk about Makihisa-sama." "Ah---that's right. She'll probably see us. ―― But Kohaku-san, I don't like keeping things secret from Akiha." "Hmm, that is a little difficult. Akiha-sama does not like talking about Makihisa-sama. So if you wish to continue our talk from this morning, then we have to do it where Akiha-sama will not overhear us." "―― Does that mean, we have to keep it a secret from Akiha?" "Yes. A secret between me and you, Shiki-san. We can't let Akiha-sama or Hisui-chan know about it." Kohaku-san smiles like she's having a lot of fun. ―― Well. Having a secret just between the two of us does seem a little exciting, but―― "But Kohaku-san, the sun is almost setting. We can't talk here, right?" "Not at all. This building is still maintained at a level for people to live in, so it has futons already prepared and electricity." "Really? But this place hasn't been used for a while, right? Why is it maintained like that?" "Let's see, maybe Akiha-sama is just fond of this place. A long time ago, this was where Makihisa-sama's adopted child used to live." Huh? Makihisa―― my old man, adopted a child, a long time ago? "―― Wait a sec, Kohaku-san. My old man adopted a child?" "Oh, you don't remember? About ten years ago, he brought a child here. His parents both died in an accident, so he adopted the child." "That---happened?" "Yes. But two years later, the child passed away. It was a trivial accident, but a lot of the servants began to say that the Tohno family was cursed." -Wait a minute. Something about her words seems scary. Just hearing them, my vision starts to warp. It was as if the room was made completely of dissolving sugar. "Ko, Kohaku, san." A child adopted ten years ago. Two years later, the child died. In other words, eight years agothat's when I had my accident and was sent to the hospital. ---Accident. What kind of accident was it? An accident that seriously wounded me. An, accident that the adopted child, was killed in? A hot summer day. ---I can't remember. All I know is at that time, my arms seemed to be soaked in blood "Kohaku, san. You said 'cursed'?" "No, it isn't anything important. It is just that a lot of the members of the Tohno family have died young. Such as in accidents, or suicide, or illness; a curse that does not allow them a natural death. Well, that was the rumor, anyway." "Suicide―― what?" "Some members of the Tohno family---like Makihisa-sama, carried mental illnesses and committed suicide when they became adults. These are just rumors, but it's said some of them were murderers before the war." ―― Mental illness? ―― Murderers? ―― Such as, seeing dreams of killing people? ―― Such as, my memory being extremely vague? "Kohaku-san, that---" "Oh, I'm very sorry. Those are just dark rumors about the Tohno family." "―― No, that's fine. That is what I wanted to ask about. ―― If you don't mind, can you continue?" "---About Makihisa-sama?" Her tone lowers. "―――――― Yeah." I nod. Kohaku-san lowers her eyes, and then looks directly at me. "Shiki-san. We spoke about it this morning, but I took care of Makihisa-sama's condition two years before he passed away. ―― While you were living with the Arima family, Makihisa-sama would become very depressed at times and I would have to prepare his medicine." "―― Wait. You said it this morning too, but was he that bad that he had to take medicine?" "---Yes. It would not be uncommon for him to walk into the garden at night and kill the pet dogs and cats, or to hurt his own body. And when the night was over, he wouldn't remember a thing, only thinking that it was strange that his hands were painted in blood." What--- What is this? That's pretty much crazy. As crazy as I am in my dreams. ―― No, that is backwards. Am I crazy just like my old man? "Shiki-san――!?" ―― I hear Kohaku-san's voice. I---I don't know when it happened, but I'm on my knees on the tatami floor. "Shiki-san, you look terrible. If you are feeling poorly, you should rest in your room――!" Kohaku-san says this as she grabs my shoulder. With her help, I can stand. "―― Yeah―― I'm fine, so---" I'm somehow able to focus again. But I'm still dizzy. Swirling red and black. My vision strobes between blood and night. The darkness brought about by my anemia now turns into just one sheet of red. A red reminiscent of blood. The ease with which I bit the neck of the dead body in last night's dream. ---It slides down my throat. The taste of warm blood. "--Ah." Thud. Somehow, I understand that was the sound of my body hitting the floor. "Shiki-san!?" Kohaku-san dashes towards me. "Shiki-san, are you in pain? Shiki-san――!?" ―― No. It doesn't hurt. I want to tell her, but my consciousness is fading. "――――――――" I can't speak. I can't even move a finger. It seems that if I exert myself even the slightest bit, I'll completely lose consciousness. Collapsed on the floor, I try as hard as I can to resist the coming darkness. "---Don't strain yourself, please lie down." Kohaku-san speaks to me. She slides me over. With one hand holding my head, Kohaku-san slides a pillow underneath me. "―― Please relax. This will help the blood to flow, right?" "――――――― Nn." Her voice sounds so close. I piece together my situation. It seems I am resting on her lap. ―― The time passes quietly. Neither of us say anything. Right now, that silence relaxes my heart. "―― It's so quiet. For some reason―― this seems so familiar." Lying down on my side, I stare at the tatami mat floor. After nodding, Kohaku-san checks my pulse. "Well, this isn't good. Shiki-san, your body temperature has fallen. I should go back and bring you some medicine." "No, I'm fine. I'm used to this, so I'll be fine soon. Today was a little harder than before, but I'll be alright. ―― So can we stay like this a little longer? I can relax better like this." I tell her that, wanting to stay like this a little longer. "In that case", Kohaku-san says as she stays in place. --And then. "Shiki-san, you are not scared?" Kohaku-san asks me this. "―― Eh? Of what?" "About your health. About two days before you returned here, I received all your information from the doctor. I was not surprised, but felt more like he was deceiving me." "? Deceiving you? Why?" "Because you are so close to wavering between life and death, but you can live a normal life. Normally, with a condition like yours, you would be confined to bed." That voice seems not so much full of worry, but more―― full of anger, almost. "Shiki-san, you're different from most people, who can rest assured at night that they'll wake up the next morning. But you still live normally and do not have fear. ―― I can't understand it. Please answer me. Why are you not scared?" "―――――――" I can't come up with a good answer. My weak body. The death that's always close. ―― My eyes that can see death. Maybe that's why I'm just numb to it. "Who knows? Maybe I just don't feel it as being real." "―― I don't get it. Do you not feel how close death is? Or is it because your body could die at any moment so living does not concern you?" "―― It's hard to say. Maybe I'm desensitized to death. Being sensitive and seeing it that close every day, it just becomes normal." "―― But I can still say this, Kohaku-san. Since I'm so close to death all the time, I can feel life more strongly. I know that living itself is happiness. Like you said, my body isn't that free. ―― But, with such a puppet-like body, I want to believe that even talking right now is such a wonderful thing." ―― That's right. More than thinking about my body, I want to treasure the present. If I have time to worry about dying, I should be enjoying the present more. "―― I see. Your heart is free, isn't it?" Quietly, as if she's singing, Kohaku-san says this to herself. Her fingers run through my hair gently. "-Kohaku-san?" I look up. I see--- ---her smiling very peacefully. Her smile that I should be so used to seeing. But it seems like it's the first time, the first time I've ever seen her smile. "――――――――" ―― Time just passes by. She lightly runs her fingers through my hair. I feel the warmth of her body from her legs. The nostalgic smell of the tatami mats. It's all so comforting, my eyelids slowly start to close. ―― She has such a gentle look on her face. If I can sleep like this, it would be--- "―― That's funny---" Really, like this. "―― I feel like, this is the first time, I've seen you smile, Kohaku-san." I feel like I'm falling asleep. "Is that right? Shiki-san, you must be really sleepy." "―― That's fine. If you're happy, then---" If this makes her smile, I want to do this forever. ―― In the middle of this dark room. I want to feel her closer to me and I reach out my hand. "―― Shiki-san――?" My fingers touch her. My fingers trace the lines of her face. They brush her smooth skin, and reach her hair, then--- "---Kohaku, you came here ahead of me?" Vigorously opening the screen door, Akiha enters the room. "Wha" Kohaku-san's fingers suddenly stop moving. "What are you two doing?" Akiha's emotionless voice. "A, Akiha――!? This, it's not what you think――!" I stand up in a hurry. I'll just tell her to calm down. There's nothing wrong, or anything suspicious. We haven't done anything, and all Kohaku-san did was watch over me after I collapsed. "Wait, Akiha. I just collapsed, so Kohaku-san was---" It's over before I can finish. Akiha stares at Kohaku-san and enters. It's only a moment after. Slap! The dry sound echoes through the room. "Wha―――" There wasn't even time to stop it. Akiha just walked in and slapped her. Kohaku-san takes a few steps back. It must've been pretty hard. "Akiha, you!" "Nii-san, this place is off limits. If you are feeling well, please go back to the mansion." "――! I don't care about that! Why'd you hit her!?" "Why not? This is an old, decrepit building. What was she thinking, having you rest here?" "Just for that? She was just taking care of me!" "---Just that? What do you mean, Nii-san? It would not be surprising if this place collapses. An earthquake could cause the ceiling to collapse. To take care of the eldest son of the Tohno household in such a place means she doesn't have the discretion proper for a servant." "Akiha――! There's some things you shouldn't say. Kohaku-san didn't do anything wrong. I was the one that called her here anyway!" "---Oh? You're going this far to protect Kohaku, Nii-san?" Her gaze sharpens. "-" She looks just like she did in that dream. A gaze that looks close to malice and hatred. In front of me---in reality, there's a nightmarish Akiha. "Eh?" My pulse tightens. Was I hallucinating? For an instant, around Akiha---I thought that I saw something terrible. "I understand. If you say that, then I will not say anything else. But, Nii-san. From now on, please do not come here. If you can not even do that, then I have some ideas, too." ---It must have been an illusion. There isn't anything strange around her. But why? The danger I feel from her makes me uneasy. "We're going back, Kohaku. Nii-san, go back to your room." ―― Akiha walks away. "Kohaku-san." ―― I call out to Kohaku-san, who is still looking down. "Kohaku-san――? Are, you alright――?" "Yes? Alright about what?" She says this casually. With her usual smile, she looks up. ―― That isn't a forced, empty smile. She really is smiling. As if Akiha never even hit her. "―― Um, well, that---" "Well then, Shiki-san. Let's go back. Akiha-sama found out, so you shouldn't come back here again. Akiha-sama would really punish you for sure." "Ahaha," laughing at her own joke, she leaves the room. "-" It's probably because both of them are acting strange. I can't go back right away. I eat dinner alone and go back to my room. I guess Akiha was still feeling poorly because she wasn't there. ―― Kohaku-san made me dinner with her usual cheery mood and then went to take care of Akiha. "―― I wonder if Kohaku-san is feeling uneasy." It would seem that Kohaku-san doesn't resent Akiha at all. It seems like Hisui is over what happened this morning and is taking care of me. ―― Hisui took half a day to get over it, so maybe Kohaku-san is a lot stronger. "" Lying down on my bed, I let out a big sigh. ―― I must be tired. Recently, as soon as night falls, I've been falling into bed. Even though there are a lot of things I should think about, I feel like nothing concerns me and try to go to sleep. "―― That's odd. I can't concentrate" I stare at the ceiling. My eyes start to close. Again, I don't think about anything and fall into a deep sleep Burning. Burning. Burning. My skin is burning. I can't sleep like this. I have get up and drink some water. The city at night. Repeating my hot breathing, I look at the people passing by. There are only two or three of them tonight. If possible, I want to find a lone girl who is about my age. ---Hot. I see my reflection in the mirror. Breathing wildly, it looks like I'm running a high fever. ---Hot--I can't stand this burning. ―― There. I don't need to get any closer. I grab her from behind and make her pass out. I pick her up and take her with me. ---I start to smile. I endured it for so long, and now everything is over. ―― I decide to do it here in the end. The reason is simple. Because, this was the killer's lair. ---Burning. My breathing fills the air. Soon. Soon I can taste her. Then I start my meal. Biting into her neck, I suck the blood. ---It is unbelievably sweet. The sensation is really terrifying. If it is this sweet and feels this good, I may just become a captive to this sensation, in place of that killer. ---The night is deep. Above my head is the silver eye bearing witness to my sin. With blood-smeared lips, I look up at the night sky with eyes full of amusement. Fluttering hair. Above is the spiraling sky. What a beautiful, silver moon. ---Like a snake. Watching the blood-sucking demon. "--!" I leap out of bed, unable to take it any longer. "Ah---haa, haah." Holding back the urge to vomit, I breathe like some sort of animal. "Wha--" What was that just now? A dream. It was a dream. But, what was that? It's different than what I saw two days ago. The feeling of walking the streets at night. The smell of blood lingering in my nose. The sound of dragging that girl who was close to my age. ---All of it is fresh in my memory. "Ha, ah---" Was that something you could call pleasure? It was pure excitement condensed like a bullet, fired straight into my head. "G---" My breathing stops just thinking about it. Then― perhaps that impact could be something called "pleasure". "Why did I― that kind of dream―" I look down at my hands. Of course, they are pure white, without a trace of red blood on them. But, for an instant, I saw both of my hands covered in red. ---What, you too? ―― Huh? ---This is the first time I've seen another killer besides myself. ―― That's right. I did have that conversation. ---The same city doesn't need two killers. I'll give you this place. ―― But, when was that? "―― Why, can't I remember?" Certainly, I feel like I had that conversation with someone. But I just can't remember. Was it real, or was it just an empty dream? I just remember that the killer said I was the same as him. "---That's strange. ―― Why is it―― all mixed up in my head" I earnestly try hard to remember about last night's dream. "Ga!?" My head pounds. "Agh---ah, agh―――!" I can't, remember. When I try to remember about yesterday, I feel the urge to vomit. I'm scared. I'm scared of the fact that I can't remember. It feels like― A Tohno Shiki I don't know is killing people, and in order to hide it, is deceiving the Tohno Shiki that is me. And. I sense someone in the hallway. "Who's there!?" I call out. Knock. Knock. "Please excuse me," Hisui says as she enters the room. It's just a normal morning scene. "Ah-" Is it because she is acting so naturally? My pounding heart instantly calms down. "Good morning, Shiki-sama." "――― Hisu, i?" "Yes, it is time, so I have prepared your change of clothes already. ―― Um, Shiki-sama? Are you not feeling well?" "No, that's not it. I feel fine. There's nothing wrong." I get up from bed, as if to prove my words. "Morning, Hisui. I'll go to the sitting room after I change, so please go ahead of me." "Yes. Well then, please excuse me." Hisui quietly closes the door and leaves. After watching her go, I take a deep breath. "Why am I feeling down like this?" Probably because I found out about my old man's illness yesterday. Just because my symptoms are similar to his, maybe I'm being too paranoid. "―― Yeah. Ever since I came back, I've been so tired. I shouldn't think about that dream." ---Well then. It's almost seven. Like yesterday, I should be able to enjoy the morning. And then― Unthinkingly, I step into the sitting room and it hits me that I forgot something very important. "Oh cra-" I swallow my words. Akiha, Hisui, and Kohaku-san are in the sitting room. Everything seems just like normal, but after what happened yesterday, I'm sure it'll be really awkward. Akiha and Kohaku-san seemed to have reached an understanding, but I haven't spoken with Akiha yet. Thinking how Akiha acted yesterday, I'm pretty sure Akiha's still mad at me. "Good morning, Nii-san. Did you sleep well?" "Huh?" And. Akiha greets me with a big smile. "Uh――――――?" My mind freezes at such an unexpected event. Akiha still has a big smile as I just stand there. Akiha is way too cheerful and it makes me think she is planning something. "Shiki-sama, would you care to sit down?" "Ah―― yeah, if you want me to sit, I will." I fearfully look at Akiha as I sit down across from her. "Morning, Akiha. You seem to be in a good mood today." "Is that so? Certainly I feel much better, so I probably look less pale than before." ―― No, it is far beyond not looking pale. "Anyway, first I have to thank you. I really wanted to thank you yesterday, but I was feeling rather ill and did not have an opportunity." Akiha looks directly at me. There isn't even a trace of yesterday's coldness. ―― It also seems that the air of danger has disappeared. "Thank me? I didn't really do anything to deserve that." "That's not true. You took care of me when I was sick, right? Because you embraced me, I was determined. I was extremely happy that night." "---!" She says something that catches me totally off guard. And then. I feel incredibly heavy pressure against my back. I glance behind me. ―― There, Hisui and Kohaku-san stare at me in a manner far different than usual. "---Akiha. Don't say things that might give people the wrong impression. You were in so much pain, I just supported you, that's all." "Oh? I suppose wrapping your arms around me is just supporting me?" Akiha giggles softly. Staring. They're staring at me. The stares of the two behind me get even heavier. "---Now look. You're acting odd. Are you enjoying making fun of me?" "Yes, a lot. Looking at your troubled face is fun." "―――――" This is just too weird. Is this really Akiha's personality? "You have some strange hobbies. Bothering me in the morning and lecturing me last night. ―― Well, I thought so at first, but you really must have something against me." I end with a sigh. All of a sudden, Akiha averts her gaze. "―― I'm very sorry. What I did yesterday was stupid. There was something wrong with me, and I've already apologized to Kohaku---" "You apologized to Kohaku-san!?" I blurt this out in surprise. Not only did she apologize, but she apologized to Kohaku-san. "---Hey. Nii-san, just what kind of person do you think I am? I was at fault, so it is only natural that I apologized to Kohaku, right?" ―― When she says that, I get a vague mental image of her acting as a strict mistress. "Nii-san. You're thinking of something bad, aren't you?" ―― She's sharp. As happy as she is, it doesn't do anything to dull her sense of perception.

*s418
I'll go to my old man's room. I can't say for sure that I expect to find anything, but I might be able to investigate something about the Tohno lineage. "---, ――― Welcome back, Shiki-sama." ――― And. There is already someone in the old man's room. Hisui puts down the mountain of books she is carrying and bows. "-Hisui." ―― She looks like she always does. I was uneasy about seeing her because of this morning, but it seems she is over it already. "I deeply apologize for not being able to welcome you earlier. ---May I help you with anything?" "No, I just thought that I'd look around my old man's room. As long as I'm not in the way, could I stay here a bit?" "―― Yes, but Akiha-sama has the keys to the locked shelves and drawers, so I cannot open them. Is that acceptable?" "Locked? ―― That's fine. I'm not really looking for anything in particular." "---?" Hisui tilts her head questioningly. "I'll just look around myself, so please continue. I don't want to get in your way." "As you wish. Well then, if you need anything, please call me." Hisui resumes cleaning the room. -Well then. I should start too. ―― I spend a little time searching the bookshelves, but realize it's useless. The shelves are all full of books, but nothing about the Tohno family. What I want to see is something like my family tree or my old man's journal. "―― I guess things like that are in here――" I pull the drawers to my old man's desk. I feel it catch. "―― But they are locked――" If I want the key, I have to talk to Akiha. ―― But from what Hisui says, I don't think she'll open them for me. "-" Hisui isn't looking this way. There is a letter opener on the desk. This is convenient. ―― Well, might as well use what's given to me. "――――――" Lowering my glasses a bit, I look at the desk. "-There." Without a sound, I cut the lock. "Hmm---there's only some papers." Inside the drawer is only a bundle of old papers. I pick up a sheet. "---What is this?" The flowing script is difficult to read. My eyes come to the names Tohno MAKIHISA followed by Tohno SHIKI and Tohno AKIHA. And after that, I see an unfamiliar name: Nanaya. ---Suddenly. For no reason, I see a vision of a dark forest. "Ah" My vision thins. I feel the blood welling in the back of my head. Strength drains from my limbs, and I feel like I can't breathe. Why? Why is it hard to breathe all of a sudden? It's not like anything happened. I didn't see anything. So why am I---shaking like a small kid? "Shiki-sama――!" Hisui―― Hisui rushes over to me. ---Placing a hand on a bookcase, I somehow manage to stay standing. "Shiki-sama! Please, hold on, Shiki-sama――!" Hisui's voice is full of worry. But her hand does not touch me. "I'm fine---I just got a little nauseous." "Shiki-sama, please do not strain yourself. Please have a seat and rest." "―― Yeah―― I'm fine, so---" I manage to hold onto consciousness. But I'm still dizzy. In my flickering red and black vision. White. I see her terribly warm neck. "-Ah." I'm captivated. If my body could move properly, I would seize Hisui's body and The black vision from my anemia all of a sudden turns deep red. Hisui's, white neck. Last night's crimson dream. The nighttime killing. Painful pleasure, as if my heart would rip itself out. "K--!" Unable to bear it, I get away from Hisui. "Shiki-sama――?" "No---I'm fine---I'm fine, so leave me alone." "I cannot do that when you look that ill. Please do not strain yourself." Hisui draws close. She comes to support my collapsing body. ---This isn't good. This is, bad. If she comes within reach of my hands, I'm afraid I don't know what I'll do. "Sto---I'm, fine―― leave, me---" Dizziness assails me. I feel very faint. ―― But that's fine. If I collapse, then---I won't feel the urge to suck Hisui's blood- "Hisui? About yesterday, Kohaku and Nii-san" Eh―― Aki, ha――? "Nii-san? Why are you here" Akiha comes straight to me and snatches the Tohno family lineage away from me. "Nii-san. You broke the lock?" "" Akiha stares at me angrily. I---fighting my dizziness, can't look at her right. "―― I see. It can't be helped if you saw it already. I will let it go this time, but be prepared for a deserving punishment next time." Akiha then stares at Hisui. ―― She looks like she almost hates Hisui. "Ah-" She looks like the Akiha in that dream. A gaze that looks close to malice and hatred. I almost feel burning heat emanating from her hair. "Eh-?" My heart skips a beat. Was I hallucinating? For an instant, around Akiha---I thought that I saw something terrible. "Hisui, what were you doing? Nii-san's body is weak, so you have to at least take away his mental burden. But letting Nii-san enter Father's room, were you not thinking?" "I am, deeply sorry." "―― Be more careful from now on. I have to speak with Kohaku, so tell her to come to my room immediately." Akiha walks away. "―― Shiki-sama, please return to your room. Your condition is not good, so please rest until dinner." Hisui says this, still looking down. "―― You're right, I'll go to my room. Sorry, Hisui. Because of me, Akiha was mad at you." "No, it was my fault. ―― As Akiha-sama says, you are still not used to this mansion. Until you are settled in, you should not enter this room." "――――――――――" I don't know what to say. Still dizzy, I exit my old man's room. I eat dinner alone and go back to my room. I guess Akiha was still feeling poorly because she wasn't there. "" Lying down on my bed, I let out a big sigh. ―― I must be tired. Recently, as soon as night falls, I fall into bed. Even though there are a lot of things I should think about, I feel like nothing concerns me and try to sleep. "―― That's odd. I can't concentrate" I stare at the ceiling. My eyes start to close. Again, I don't think about anything and fall into a deep sleep Burning. Burning. Burning. My skin is burning. I can't sleep like this. I have get up and drink some water. The nighttime city. Breathing out in warm gasps, I look at the people passing by. There are only two or three of them tonight. If possible, I want to find a lone girl who is about my age. ---Hot. I see my reflection in the mirror. Breathing wildly, it looks like I'm running a high fever. ---Hot--I can't stand this burning. ―― There. I don't need to get near her. I grab her from behind and make her pass out. I pick her up and take her with me. ---I start to smile. I endured it for so long, and now everything is over. ―― I decide to do it here in the end. The reason is simple. Because, this was the killer's lair. ---Burning. My breathing fills the air. Soon. Soon I can taste her. Then I start my meal. Biting into her neck, I suck the blood. ---It is unbelievably sweet. The sensation is really terrifying. If it is so sweet and feels so good, I may just become a captive to this sensation, in place of that killer. ---The night is deep. Above my head is the silver eye bearing witness to my sin. With blood-smeared lips, I look up at the night sky with eyes full of amusement. Fluttering hair. Above is the spiraling sky. What a beautiful, silver moon. ---Like a snake. Watching the blood-sucking demon. "--!" I leap out of bed unable to take it. "Ah---haa, haah." Holding back the urge to vomit, I breathe like a beast. "Wha--" What was that just now? A dream. It was a dream. But, what was that? It's different than what I saw two days ago. The feeling of walking the streets at night. The smell of blood lingering in my nose. The sound of pulling that girl who was close to my age. ---All of it is fresh in my memory. "Ha, ah---" Was that something you could call pleasure? It was pure excitement condensed like a bullet, fired straight into my head. "G---" My breathing stops just thinking about it. Then― perhaps that impact could be something called "pleasure". "Why did I― that kind of dream―" I look down at my hands. Of course, they are pure white, without a trace of red blood on them. But, for an instant, I saw both of my hands covered in red. ---What, you too? ―― Huh? ---This is the first time I've seen another killer besides myself. ―― That's right. I did have that conversation. ---The same city doesn't need two killers. I'll give you this place. ―― But, when was that? "―― Why, can't I remember?" Certainly, I feel like I had that conversation with someone. But I just can't remember. Was it real, or was it just an empty dream? I just remember that the killer said I was the same as him. "---That's strange. ―― Why is it―― all mixed up in my head" I earnestly try hard to remember about last night's dream. "Ga!?" My head pounds. "Agh---ah, agh―――!" I can't, remember. When I try to remember about yesterday, I feel the urge to vomit. I'm scared. I'm scared of the fact that I can't remember. It feels like― A Tohno Shiki I don't know is killing people, and in order to hide it, is deceiving the Tohno Shiki that is me. And. I sense someone in the hallway. "Who's there!?" I call out. Knock. Knock. "Please excuse me," Hisui says as she enters the room. It's just a normal morning scene. "Ah-" Is it because she is acting so naturally? My pounding heart calms down immediately. "Good morning, Shiki-sama." "――― Hisu, i?" "Yes, it is time, so I have prepared your change of clothes already. ―― Um, Shiki-sama? Are you not feeling well?" "No, that's not it. I feel fine. There's nothing wrong." I get up from bed, as if to prove my words. "Morning, Hisui. I'll go to the sitting room after I change, so please go ahead of me." "Yes. Well then, please excuse me." Hisui quietly closes the door and leaves. After she leaves, I take a deep breath. "Why am I feeling down like that?" Probably because I found out about my old man's illness yesterday. Just because my symptoms are similar to his, maybe I'm being too paranoid. "―― Yeah. Ever since I came back, I've been so tired. I shouldn't think about that dream." ---Well then. It's almost seven. Like yesterday, I should be able to enjoy the morning. And then. Unthinkingly, I step into the sitting room and it hits me that I forgot something very important. "Oh cra-" I swallow my words. Akiha, Hisui and Kohaku-san are in the sitting room. Everything seems just like normal, but after the thing yesterday, I'm sure it'll be really uneasy. Akiha and Kohaku-san seemed to have reached an understanding, but I haven't spoken with Akiha yet. Thinking how Akiha acted yesterday, I'm pretty sure Akiha's still mad at me. "Good morning, Nii-san. Did you sleep well?" "Huh?" And. Akiha greets me with a big smile. "Uh―――――?" My mind freezes at such an unexpected event. Akiha still has a big smile as I just stand there. Akiha is way too cheerful and it makes me think she is planning on something. "Shiki-sama, would you care to sit down?" "Ah―― yeah, if you want me to sit, I will." I fearfully look at Akiha as I sit down across from her. "Morning, Akiha. You seem to be in a good mood today." "Is that so? Certainly I feel much better, so I probably look less pale than before." ―― No, it is far beyond not looking pale. "Anyway, first I have to thank you. I really wanted to thank you yesterday, but I was feeling rather ill and did not have a chance to." Akiha looks directly at me. There isn't even a trace of yesterday's coldness. ―― It also seems that the air of danger has disappeared. "Thank me? I didn't really do anything to deserve that." "That's not true. You took care of me when I was sick, right? Because you embraced me, I was determined. I was extremely happy that night." "---!" She says something that catches me totally off guard. And then. I feel some heavy pressure against my back. I glance back. ―― There, Hisui and Kohaku-san stare at me in a manner far different than usual. "---Akiha. Don't say things that might give people the wrong impression. You were in so much pain, I just supported you, that's all." "Oh? I suppose wrapping your arms around me is just supporting me?" Akiha giggles softly. Staring. They're staring at me. The stares of the two behind me get even heavier. "---Now look. You're acting odd. Are you enjoying making fun of me?" "Yes, a lot. Looking at your troubled face is fun." "―――――" This is just too weird. Is this really Akiha's personality? "You have some strange hobbies. Bothering me in the morning and lecturing me last night. ―― Well, I thought so at first, but you really must have something against me." I end with a sigh. All of a sudden, Akiha averts her gaze. "―― I'm very sorry. What I did yesterday was stupid. There was something wrong with me, and I've already apologized to Hisui---" "You apologized to Hisui!?" I blurt this out in surprise. Not only did she apologize, but she apologized to Hisui. "---Hey. Nii-san, just what kind of person do you think I am? I was at fault, so it is only natural that I apologized to Hisui, right?" ―― When she says that, I get a vague mental image of her acting as a strict mistress. "Nii-san. You're thinking of something bad, aren't you?" ―― She's sharp. As happy as she was, it didn't do anything to dull her sense of perception.

*s419
"Shiki-san, I hate to ruin your fun, but would you like some breakfast? It is almost time, so I thought I should make some." "Oh, I forgot. ―― I'm not so much hungry as I am thirsty though." "Oh, that won't do, Shiki-san. You collapsed yesterday so you need to eat to regain your strength. Even if you don't feel like eating, you should have some food." "Uh――" What she says is true, but I just don't feel like it right now. After seeing that dream, I can't bring myself to eat. "―― Nee-san. If Shiki-sama does not feel well, I do not think you should force him." "Hisui-chan, you are too indulgent when it comes to Shiki-sanhuh?" "Shiki-san, you're not feeling well again this morning?" Kohaku-san stares at me. As if on cue, Hisui and Akiha add their serious stares on me as well. ―― I guess I really can't go on fooling myself. "---To tell the truth, I do feel a little under the weather. I can eat, but could you make it something I don't need to chew? I feel pretty bad, and I can't really taste anything." After telling the truth, Kohaku-san says "Oh, I see," and looks a little downcast. ―― As the one in charge of cooking, she probably feels something about what I said. "―― Um, Shiki-sama? I think you are not feeling well because there was a change in your environment. So, if the mansion is not suitable for you, maybe you should go back and live with the Arima family for a while――?" "――――――" Hisui's opinion is driven by a sincere concern about my health. ―― Ever since I came back, my life has been strange. Since that promise from eight years ago has apparently been forgotten; maybe it's better for my health if I go back and live at the Arimas. "―― Yeah. That may be good too. Although I've only been here for a week, if I don't seem to get used to it soon, I'll leave for a while and go regain my health." "Well, that may be jumping the gun a little bit," I add. ---And then. Suddenly, Akiha stands up from her sofa. "Oh, that will not do, Nii-san. You finally came back, so please do not leave again. If you say you are going to leave one more time, I will kill you, Nii-san." Akiha smiles as she says that joke and disappears towards the lobby. "Hisui-chan. It's time for Akiha-sama to go to school, please accompany her to the door. I'll be taking care of Shiki-san's breakfast." With a simple "yes", Hisui walks after Akiha. "Well then, I'll make you something easy for you to eat. Please wait just a moment." Kohaku-san walks quickly toward the kitchen. "---" I sit on the sofa, dumbstruck. ---I will kill you, Nii-san. ―― Those words won't leave my head. It's probably because even though it was a joke, it didn't sound like a joke to me. ---Noon arrives. As usual, Arihiko is skipping school. "I guess I'll go to the cafeteria." I don't feel like eating by myself here. Maybe if I go to the lively cafeteria, my appetite may pick up. As expected, the cafeteria is full of people. After waiting in a long line, I buy the tried and true meal set A and walk to a table. Listening to the voices of everyone else, I begin to eat. And then. For a moment, I see a terrible image. "――? Is it the television screen?" I gape at the large television mounted on the wall at the end of the cafeteria. At my school, they record the morning news and replay it at lunch. I just stare dumbfounded at the news broadcast that is several hours late. "No way―" I watch the news in amazed horror. Shown in the television is the alley that I saw last night in my dream. The newscaster is talking. On the screen, the words "Vampire Serial Killer's New Victim" appears in bloody lettering. ―― It appears that the girl was saved. The girl is in the hospital recovering from having her blood drained. She is still unconscious. Chances of recovery are unknown. ―― The identity of who attacked and stole her blood is also unknown. The picture of the girl on the television is unmistakably that girl from last night. ---That means there's one thing that isn't unknown. The criminal who attacked her is, without a doubt "--" I start to feel faint. "How――― come?" That was a dream. It had to be a dream. But in reality, the same person in my dream, had her blood sucked out the same way in my dream. "That vampire should be gone already." I killed Yumizuka with my own hands. Those killings, they shouldn't be happening anymore. "Ikilled?" Yes, I killed. Just like the time when I killed Yumizuka. While breathing hard, last night, that woman I've never met--- Didn't I tell you, Shiki-kun? It's useless to resist it. What are you talking about? You're more of a killer than I am. "Ugh---" Resisting the urge to throw up, I get up from my seat. I can't go back to class. I find myself running into the city. ---I come to the place I saw in my dream. There are several policemen around the area, and tape reading "Police Line Do Not Cross" is stretched across the alley. "---Exactly the same." Without a doubt, this is the place I went to in my dream. ---No, it wasn't a dream. I can't delude myself into thinking it is a dream any longer. "―――" Even if I stay here longer, the cops will only stare at me. ―― I can't go back to school now, so I guess I'll go back to the mansion. Since it's not even two o'clock yet, Hisui isn't waiting in the lobby. "―――――" I can say I got lucky. I don't feel like seeing anyone right now. I glance at my reflection in the window. The pale face looks like a completely different Tohno Shiki. My self that seems like another person. That dream that seemed like it belonged to another person. That which cannot be noticed, the traces of the killing that only remains in my memory. Dizziness. Before me, my vision goes black. "No! I'm not the same as my old man――――!!!" Desperately fending off the dizziness, I try to stay upright. "--My old man." I can go to my old man's room, and I can find out about his illness. If I do that, I can confirm that I'm not the same. If I am the samethere might be a way to help myself. ―― His room is on the first floor in the western part of the mansion, next to Kohaku-san's room. It was fortunate that I left school early. At this time, no one else is around. I pull out my knife and take off my glasses. I try to cut the "line" of the door's lock and put my glasses back on. The room was not locked. My old man's room is just like it always was. Nearly all of the rows of books are educational reports, and nothing catches my attention. What I want right now is my old man's journal or notes. The old man was extremely methodical. There certainly has to be something like that lying around here somewhere--- "―― Of course, they're not just lying about where anyone can see them." Maybe they're locked away somewhere. I should probably look in these desk drawers first. This isn't time to be fooling around. Taking off my glasses, I look at the "lines". Using my knife, I cut the "lines" on the drawer. Inside, there appears to be some old documents bundled together and what seems to be a journal. First, I look at the old documents. "―― This is, my family tree?" Definitely. Right after Tohno MAKIHISA is written Tohno SHIKI and Tohno AKIHA. And right after that, the word "Nanaya" is written there. "Eh―― my old man, he adopted a son ten years ago? ―― Ah, but he passed away shortly thereafter." Ten years ago, that would mean I was just in elementary school. That long ago, it's only natural that I wouldn't remember. "Let's see―― the heads of the household have had pretty short lifespans. My old man died before he was fifty, and before that, before thirty in an accident― before that, eighteen years of age, with suicide---" No, wait a second. No matter how you look at it, this is strange. Looking through the family tree, all members of the Tohno household have died strangely. Madness. Accidents. Murder. Disappearances. Still birth. ―― Not one of them lived a long life, or even died peacefully. "Wha――――" This entire document is filled with horrible fates. Even worse, most of the causes of death are madness. Most of these ended up taking their own lives. "That's strange---all of this is strange." But I can't exactly place my finger on it. "―― Next is―― my old man's journal." I pick up the journal which has a relatively new binding. Thump, Thump. My heart starts to pound. My heart seems to understand that I shouldn't be opening this. But I can't turn back now. Swallowing hard, I open my old man's journal. --There is a demon lurking inside the Tohno bloodline. The opening statement is in those lines. And that isn't just a simple metaphor. The ancestors of the Tohno were a mixed breed of "something nonhuman" and human. We, being their descendants, also have this element of "something nonhuman" in our blood. In regards to our blood― There are those with strong and those with weak nonhuman blood. Those with weak nonhuman blood can live their lives as ordinary people, but those with strong nonhuman blood can never live a normal life. Those with strong Tohno blood are born with special powers. It could be a body that is resistant to death, it could be an ability to move things without touching them, or it could be fangs used to take bodily fluids from other people. This blood. When this blood becomes too strong, the members of the Tohno family start to gradually lose their sanity. The majority of those become demons that feed on human flesh. So, the head of the Tohno household carries the responsibility of punishing those who have turned into such a monster. "" It's messed up. My old man, what was he trying to say? Writing so seriously about something that's more like a fairy tale. -The journal turns more into the old man's rant. The date is roughly nine years ago. The handwriting starts to get erratic. I am no longer able to suppress my raging blood. I was able to obtain an orphan from a family of Synchronizers, so this should help me strengthen my mind. However, it really is only a matter of time before I go insane. ―― It is terrifying. When I come to, I find that I can't even remember half of the day. During that time, I'm forcing my inversion impulse on that child. If this keeps up, it is only a matter of time before I completely lose my sanity and turn into a beast. I don't even know how much time I have left to remain as myself. No. If that child is here, then I can probably last for a few more years. But that child will not be able to bear that. After that child breaks, I will have to take my own life. ―― It is incredibly ironic. I eliminated so many things in order to preserve myself, but in the end, I will probably have to commit suicide. Or maybe this is the curse of the Nanayas. I end up adopting his son, but I guess I could not lift their grudge with such a thing. But, I can't make up for the events of the past. If death is waiting for me, then I must accept it when the time comes. But until then---I must protect my children. Akiha's blood is weak. Unless she wishes it herself, she does not have to suffer the same fate. The problem is SHIKI. That child is incredibly close to me. More than anything else, I do not want that child to suffer my fate. ―― If the Tohno blood is unnatural, I need to distance him as much as possible from the Tohno name and see how he will fare I let out a deep breath and expel the air from my lungs. I take a break from reading. ―― It makes me sick. The contents of my old man's journal are so far away from reality that it's plain weird. My old man didn't just have manic-depression. Rather, he just became violent without his knowing. Just like Tohno Shiki right now. "That's strange." But, that isn't what concerns me. He writes SHIKI and AKIHA strangely. Looking back to the family tree, I see that he writes "Akiha" using the Chinese characters for "Autumn Leaves", while "SHIKI" is written using the characters for "Four Seasons". "The characters for 'Four Seasons' can certainly be pronounced as 'SHIKI', but the characters in my name are 'Intention' and 'Esteemed'." I have a feeling that thinking too hard about that will be bad, but my train of thought does not stop. "―― What are these 'Synchronizers'? Maybe the adopted child?" But, I feel that's wrong too. Anyway, I've only read half-way through all of this. If I read through it completely, I might come up with a solution. But---do I really want to find out? "―――" --I feel like vomiting. I can't stay standing. Hurry. I must hurry back to my room and sleep; it feels like there is something wrong with my head. But still, I decide to go back reading the journal. ---The rest of it seems to be a record of some sort. The date starts in the summer of eight years ago, and about a month after that. "――――" I don't understand it yet, but I continue to look through it. ~ Month ~ Day My son SHIKI succumbed to his Tohno blood. SHIKI, he killed my adopted son who happened to be there. (The adopted son is the heir of the house Nanaya. I guess it is a blessing in all the unfortunate events that he isn't in the same family as the Synchronizers, like Kohaku and Hisui.) SHIKI's inversion impulse is terrible. So it was determined that he must be eliminated. I have my duty as the head of the Tohno household, but killing my own son is so difficult. The Tohno blood is stronger in SHIKI than in AKIHA. Talking about potential, I feel an older origin in Akiha's blood, but SHIKI's Tohno blood runs much stronger. I assume that is why SHIKI inverted before he became an adult. SHIKI's powers are "immortality" and "fusion". SHIKI could not manage the awakened powers and as a result, killed the adopted Nanaya child, taking his life. I have to say it was a superb job for using his powers for the first time. ~ Month x Day Both SHIKI and the adopted son managed to escape death. ~ Month ~ Day The problem of maintaining appearances to normal society still remains. SHIKI has killed the adopted Nanaya child. I have covered up the incident, but SHIKI cannot be shown to the public. The wound I gave him hasn't healed and his figure has transformed. He is not in a condition to be brought in front of others as Tohno SHIKI―― he cannot be called a human either. The Nanaya child still lives. As long as he lives, I've decided to use him. If there are any disagreements, I would like to hear them. Complementarity. The Nanayas are a family that produces killers. If that adopted son happens to stay alive, the link between him and SHIKI may corrupt SHIKI's mind. Even if SHIKI regains his sanity, I cannot deny the possibility of the Nanaya child's influence turning him into a killer. To prevent this from occurring, we must have him somewhere where we can keep an eye on him. But we cannot allow him near the Tohno mansion either. I should have him raised by an appropriate branch of the family. ~ Month x Day ―― The Tohno blood that has awakened within SHIKI. Maybe it is because he was so close to death, but he has regained his sanity like before. But I don't know if something will cause him to invert again. Even though it tears me apart, I cannot allow SHIKI near the Tohno mansion either. I place him in the care of a trusted servant. ~ Month x Day I put my adopted son from the Nanaya family into the care of another branch of our family. AKIHA hates me. AKIHA has lost both of her brothers at the same time, so I suppose it is only natural. ~ Month X Day I start to raise Akiha as the next head of the household. AKIHA has more than enough talent to carry out her duties as the head of the household. SHIKI may have the ability of "Immortality", but Akiha has the power to "plunder." (As siblings, both of them have the ability to share and take life energy.) It is regretful. If only she had been born ten years ago, I would have been able to eliminate the Nanayas without the help from the Kishimas. But I have to be careful. Her ability to "plunder" is a double-edged sword. She might plunder someone's entire concept while plundering their heat. Like me--I have to teach her how not to attract the curse of an enemy. ~ Month X Day AKIHA tried to visit the Arima residence. I cannot let her and my adopted son see each other. I placed her in a boarding school so that her freedom is limited. ~ Month X Day Recently, my condition has been getting worse. It seems like the daughter of the Synchronizers is not enough now. ~ Month X Day ―― For the first time in a long time, I've come back to my self. How many months has it been since I last picked up this pen? There probably will not be a next time. I will have to finish writing here. I gave instructions for this to be given to my daughter AKIHA after my death. I don't know if AKIHA will ever read this, but if she does read it, it is to be destroyed. That is my only request for my daughter to fulfill. "---What is this?" The child adopted ten years ago. I completely forgot about that. ―― I killed him? That summer day eight years ago, when I received that wound. ―― He, killed me? That summer day eight years ago, when I received this wound. "-" Nausea wells within me. I feel sick. That memory that I had forgotten until now runs through my head. "--" ―― I understand. Everything has been written down, so I have to accept it. Besides, everything falls into place. The reason I was adopted by the Arimas. The reason I was disinherited as the eldest son. It's nothing. In other words, I---Shiki was only a replacement for the one named SHIKI. "---What is, this?" Cursing myself, I toss the journal to the side. ―― There's no need for me to investigate any further. Staying here any longer is just a waste of my time. ---The day ends. Collapsed on my bed, I just keep on thinking about the same thing. ―― Thinking calmly, there were only two things I found out from that journal. That I am not a part of the Tohno family. That the Nanaya lineage turns out a large number of killers. I don't have any blood ties to Tohno Makihisa. In other words, those dreams of murder have to be my own. If that is the case, there's only one thing left to do. I hear voices coming from the lobby. "―― I wonder if Akiha is back." I get up from bed. I want to hear the truth from Akiha. "-" Gathering up my courage, I knock on the door. "Akiha, I want to talk." "Eh, Nii-san? Please come in." Her voice is bright and cheerful. Taking a breath to compose myself, I open the door. "It certainly is rare for you to come to my room like this, Nii-san." Just like this morning, Akiha has a smile on her face. Seeing that, I just stand there wordlessly, wanting to go back. ―― I guess after all, I have felt that my self as Tohno Shiki and my sister, Tohno Akiha, are important to me. But still. There is something I have to ask her. "Akiha" "Yes, what is it Nii-san?" Akiha appears to be looking forward to a fun conversation. "--" Gritting my teeth, I look her seriously in the eye. "Please tell me about the Nanaya family. I think I have a right to know." "" In that instant, Akiha freezes like a puppet whose strings were cut. "---" Akiha wordlessly stares at me. "If you won't answer, then I'll rephrase my question. My old man---Tohno Makihisa had two personalities, right? And not just him. Almost all members of the Tohno family have some sort of illness. ―― I used to think that's what I had. But, that's wrong. My anemia came from that incident eight years ago. Because I―" "I know. You were adopted by the Tohno family, right?" Saying that, she smiles for some reason. "Akiha---?" Akiha slowly and elegantly walks to the window as if she was in a play. The curtains billow in the breeze. Placing her hand on the window, she turns around. "Nii-san, you were adopted by the Tohno family. Your real name is Nanaya Shiki. As you say, your health condition is due to that accident eight years ago. You appear to know already that the members of the Tohno family are different than most humans." Akiha succinctly says the thing that I would have had the most difficulty asking. "―― Akiha. That" "It is okay. It was only a matter of time, and I did not like hiding it. Now that you know, there is no need. ―― No, maybe there never was a need. Then there's no need to put up with any of this." "Is that not right, Nii-san?" Akiha says this with her voice full of confidence. "Akiha. So like I thought, I---" "Yes. You are the one Father adopted ten years ago, but you do not remember it. Do you remember the SHIKI who used to play with us?" "--No. I don't." "That's right. It is because Father hypnotized you." "―― SHIKI was someone who could not resist his Tohno blood. You may not remember it, but that day eight years ago, you protected me from SHIKI. You sacrificed yourself to protect me from the bloodthirsty SHIKI. That is how you were killed by SHIKI and SHIKI was killed by Father. It is the duty of the head of the Tohno household to dispose of those who are no longer human." "――? Killed? But I'm still alive, right?" "---Yes. By a miracle, you survived. You remember what happened afterwards, right? You were taken to a hospital and the day you returned, you were adopted by the Arima family. That is when Father hypnotized you. You were not fully healed so your heart and mind was weak. So you easily believed what Father told you." "―― I see. Then, that's enough. If you understand, then there is no more need to talk. I'm not a member of the Tohno family, right? Then, you don't---have to force yourself to call me brother." Soon. Soon I, an outsider, should leave this place. "―― Don't get me wrong, Nii-san. I do not call you Nii-san for the sake of society. Do you not remember? Even before you were killed by SHIKI, I called you Nii-san. It had nothing to do with you being adopted. I knew from the very beginning you were not my true brother. And you accepted that too. So---no matter what you think, you are Tohno Shiki. So please stay here in this mansion." Akiha's words make me happy. But, I don't understand. Why does she accept me, an outsider? "---Why? I'm not even your real brother." "―― Goodness, after I have said all this, you still do not understand? You are the only one I will call Nii-san. Even if you do not wish it, I just want you by my side. Because, I love you, Nii-san." "Wha--" Akiha says something totally unbelievable. I'm happy that she likes me as her brother. But, as long as this situation remainsI can't be here. "―― No, I'm not the kind of person you think I am. You see SHIKI as a killer, but I---I'm just a killer like him." "A killer, what do you mean?" "――――――" I can't keep it a secret any longer. Everything I did up until nowthe dream I had last night, the bloodstains I can not explain, and that dream where Akiha killed me. "―― I can't trust myself. I thought those were just dreams. But my old man wrote that the Nanaya were a family that produced killers. If I become like SHIKI, I don't know what I will do to you, Akiha." I lay it all out to her from the bottom of my heart. But, after blinking in surprise, she tries not to laugh. "Wha, what's so funny? This isn't a joke. ―― You may not believe me, but I really have dreams of sucking people's blood――!" Akiha is still giggling. ―― What is this? She makes me look stupid, worrying about all of this. "Yeah, it is funny. See, you can't be a vampire. Because you are from the Nanaya family, your blood is only human. Besides, the Nanayas are not killers. ―― Certainly from Father's point of view, they are, but the only ones that the Nanaya feel a homicidal impulse towards are nonhumans. So what you saw had to be just dreams. And even those dreams are probably SHIKI transmitting to you, so it isn't that you want to see them." ―― SHIKI transmitted them? Come to think of it, my old man did write something about that. SHIKI stole some of my life, so there is like a link between us. "―― I see. Then who is killing on the streets right now? Even if what I saw was just a dream, there are victims showing up on the streets in reality---" ---The killer is real. I feel like I've met him before. Or was that a dream too? No, putting that off to the side. If there's a killer on the streets, then--- "―― SHIKI is still alive――?" "Eh?" Akiha, who was just giggling until now, becomes serious. "Akiha. In my old man's journal, he wrote that SHIKI was still alive. In other words---" "Father's journal――?" Akiha tilts her head, curious. "My old man wrote that SHIKI and I were connected. Then maybe what I saw were really his dreams." ―― No, it's more likely what he's actually doing. "―― That may be a possibility. Father's death was suspicious, and it did seem like someone was being raised in the underground cell." "―― Wait a minute, Akiha. Do we have such a thing like an underground cell here?" "Oh, of course. There are a lot of members of the Tohno family who lose their sanity, so it is only natural to lock them away before they can hurt the outside world, right? Well, that isn't all it is used for. When I got in trouble, Father would lock me up down there." For some reason, Akiha sounds like she is having fun. ―― A chill runs down my spine. "―― I get it. We'll stop talking about it. We have to do something about SHIKI, though. If SHIKI really is wandering the streets killing people, then we have to stop him." "Is that so? We really do not have to concern ourselves about him, do we? Is it not the job of the police to take care of killers?" "WhaAkiha, what are you saying? He's killing people, but he is your brother. He has to pay for his crime, but still---" "―― Goodness, Nii-san. You are really too nice of a person." Taking a breath, she brushes her hair back. "You are my only relative. I do not care about SHIKI, so you do not have to worry about him." "No, we can't just do that. Do you think the police can catch him so easily? And before then, there will be more victims!" "I will not do anything. That is, not our responsibility." She says this and looks me directly in the eye. "Hey, let's not speak of these matters any longer. Talking about murder and killers is boring, isn't it?" "Wha-" I try to tell her that it has to do with our family, but I can't. ―― Her eyes pierce into me deeply. Staring at me like that, her eyes seem to take away my resolution. "It seems you understand. Well then, will you return to your room? I just came back from school so there are things I have to do." "-" ―― Like Akiha says, there isn't anything else to talk about. Still not convinced, I turn away from her. I go to leave her room. And all of a sudden, from behind me, a voice tells me to stop. "―― What is it? Aren't we done talking Akiha?" "---" Akiha stares at me silently. "---Nii-san. You are the most important thing to me. If I had lost my memories of you over these eight years, I would not be who I am. ―― Because you were here, I was able to be myself. You are more important to me than myself, so I wanted you to like me, always." True sincerity. Akiha looks at me like I'm the only thing she sees. "But that is just a selfish request, right? This family and I are just a burden to you. That is why I always feared that you would distance yourself from me. But that's just me worrying, right? Because you came back here. Because you came back for my sake." She says happily. ―― Seeing her smile, my chest hurts. " ―― That's right. I came back because I could not leave you alone here. But now, I'm beginning to think I was wrong." I did come back because I wanted to watch over her. But, she's wrong. Her eyes are so sincere that I can't lie. "But, Akiha. That isn't the only reason why I came back. I---" I came back for the sake of the child I made a promise with. That is something that's even more precious than my feelings towards Akiha, and something I can't lie about. "Stop it. I do not want to hear it. You came back, so that is that. So anything else---such as your feelings, I do not need." She looks away. Akiha looking down like that just---for no real reason, seems very dangerous. "Go back to your room. Please do not look like that in front of me, Nii-san." "――――――" Not knowing what to say, I silently leave her room. The night wears on, and it's almost midnight. It's already way past the time I would usually go to sleep. I lie down and look up at the moon through the window. "――――" The night goes by without me sleeping. It isn't that I'm scared of seeing another dream of murder. The killer SHIKI wandering the streets. The somehow dangerous looking Akiha. Thinking of that, I cannot sleep and just look up at the moon. "―――― I'm so thirsty." The last time I drank anything was about four hours ago at dinner. I don't want to endure it, so I go to the kitchen to get something to drink. I down a cup of water in one gulp. Why is it so delicious? "―― That's odd. I was just thirsty." The sensation of fluid going down my throat is just like it was last night in my dream. "Hm――? Someone's coming." I can hear the footsteps coming closer. Soft, small footsteps that barely echo in the deep night. "―― Shiki-sama? What are you doing this late at night?" "Hisui? I was just thirsty so I thought I'd get something to drink." "Shiki-sama. If that is the case, please call for me. At night, you should be resting in your room. ―― Walking around here at night is not good." Hisui speaks plainly. "――?" There's something wrong with her words. Telling me it's not good to walk around at night means she's telling me not to get out of my room at night. ―― No, more than that. Hisui and Kohaku-san have worked here since they were very young. So---it would not be strange for them to know that I was adopted. "―― Hisui. There is something that I want to ask. Is it okay?" "Yes. If that is the case, then let us go back to your room. This is not somewhere to be having a conversation." "No, this is fine. It is just something small, anyway." "-?" Hisui tilts her head. "――――" I take a deep breath. If she doesn't know, then asking her will be revealing a secret. But, I don't intend to hide it anyway. "I'll make it short. Did you know that I was adopted?" "" Her shoulder shakes. ―― That tells me that she did know. "―― I see. If you know, then Kohaku-san must know too. What's this? This really isn't a secret after all." "Shiki-sama, that is---" She says that as she lowers her eyes. "―― I am so very sorry. Even if you are adopted, there is no doubt that you are the eldest son of the Tohno family. Akiha-sama accepts you as her relative and you are mine and Nee-san's master." "―― Thanks. If you say that, then I believe that I can stay here." "Shiki-sama―― Please do not say things like that. This really is your true home." "I know. That's what I think too. Even though it was for a short while, what happened here when I was a child is very important to me. I can't throw it away." Hisui looks visibly relieved. "―― But I still want to know. Before I came here, um―― it was Nanaya―? If you know, could you tell me what kind of child I was?" "―― I am sorry. Other than that you were the eldest son of the Nanaya line, I do not know. Makihisa-sama completely destroyed all the records." ―― I see. Well, if he made me act as Tohno Shiki, then all the records of me as Nanaya Shiki probably were destroyed. "But Shiki-sama, Nee-san may know something." "Huh――? Hisui, why would Kohaku-san know anything?" "Nee-san took care of Makihisa-sama ever since she was young. She may know more about the Tohno family than even Akiha-sama does." "――――――?" Come to think of it, Kohaku-san did say that she was Makihisa's servant. But I thought that was just to take care of his condition once in a while. ―― I didn't realize she was his servant from that young of an age. "―― That Kohaku-san? ―― Since she played with us everyday, I just can't picture her being near my old man all the time--" ―― To be honest, Hisui seems like she was more suited for that. Always looking down at me, Akiha, and Kohaku-san from the inside of the mansion. "―― Is that true? But that's odd. Why would my old man tell Kohaku-san all the things he would not even tell Akiha?" "No, I do not think he told her directly. Since Nee-san was always near Makihisa-sama's room in the mansion, I believe she had many chances to overhear Makihisa-sama thinking out loud." "---Always near my old man?" But. But that's what Hisui, who stayed in the mansion all the time, did--- "Wait. Kohaku-san was always with my old man as a child?" "Ah" Hisui looks down. ---Something just went wrong here. The feeling of inconsistency comes back and everything falls back into place. Kohaku-san knew about the promise that only Hisui should know about. Hisui forgot about the promise made eight years ago. But it might just be― That I just reversed their roles in my memory. If that's true then "―― Hisui. I'll ask one more time, but do you remember about eight years ago?" "---Yes. About how I gave you that ribbon, right?" "―― That's right. After I left my room, you stopped me by the entrance and gave me a ribbon. Do you remember what color it was?" "It was white, but what about it?" There is nothing wrong with her answer. But, she is already wrong. "--" Thud. The power drains from my legs and I collapse onto the chair. "-How--" How could I have been so wrong up until now? "Shiki-sama――?" "---That's wrong Hisui. I was given the ribbon under that tree in the garden. Not by the entrance." "-" Hisui gasps and falls into silence. "Why" I don't get it. Why did Kohaku-san try to trick me? Why---why didn't she just tell me that she was the one I made the promise with? "Shiki-sama---please do not tell Nee-san about this. If she finds out, she will have nowhere else to go." All of a sudden, Hisui says this. "If she finds out that I knew you two changed places?" She silently nods. "―― Then it was you who played with us, and Kohaku-san---was the one in the mansion, right?" She silently nods. "Why――? Why did you act like you traded places? There's no point. Or were you guys playing around with me?" "It was not our intent to deceive you, Shiki-sama. We cannot even fully describe it ourselves how it came to be." "―― It started eight years ago. After you were adopted by the Arima family, I think I just became calmer than before. Nee-san tried to cheer me up by acting very happy, and then, we gradually traded our roles." "But why―― why did it happen――? Hisui―― you were always so energetic." "―― That is not true. I am naturally not active. But when you were there, I tried to follow you as hard as I could." "--" ―― Yeah, I remember. That girl who was always cheerful, always smiling. The most free-spirited, who would always worry over us, who put up with the most, who acted like Kohaku-san would, if she was younger. "―― Really? I think you would be cheerful even if I wasn't there. That was your character. Trust me since I, the one who followed after you, am saying this." "―― Yes. Those days were very fun. I think those were the best two years of my life." "But something crumbled after you left, Shiki-sama. Akiha-sama started to hate Makihisa-sama, and Makihisa-sama became very strict with Nee-san. The happy days were then over. I gradually became very quiet and could not even work anymore." "So Nee-san took over for me. Smiling like I always used to, running around like I used to. In turn, I took over Nee-san's old role. ―― That was the easiest for me. At the same time, it fulfilled Nee-san's only wish." "―― Kohaku-san's wish――?" I don't understand what she said. Only that Hisui really thinks about Kohaku-san. That is the only thing I could feel. "Hisui. What do you mean by her wish?" "―― Nee-san always wanted to be like me. But for my sake, she held back. I think it is just an act for her to work in my place. She pretends to be me and kills her own will. She is just a doll that only acts like a 'Hisui from the past'." "―― I was scared of that Nee-san. Nee-san lost her identity and I realized that she was just living by acting out someone's role. ―― I think that if I go back to my old self, Nee-san will return to her old, true self. ―― Nee-san said this when we first traded places." It's okay, Hisui-chan. Until you become cheerful again, I will take your place. So no matter when, once you are cheerful again, I will give you back your role. "I was scared of those words and I thought that I should return to my self right away. ―― But then, by accident, I saw her walking around happily in the garden. ―― Nee-san really looked happy. ―― I did not know I looked that way back then, but she really was happy. And all she was doing was walking by herself." "Nee-san was only pretending to be 'Hisui'. Even still, she looked so happy. So---Nee-san just does not realize it, but I understood that Nee-san always wanted to be like that. I just could not destroy that." ―― Biting her lip, Hisui holds back her tears in silence. "―― Shiki-sama. Please let Nee-san stay the way she is. ―― If you do not, she will lose her place." ―― I can only nod to her words. But that definitely is not the correct choice. Kohaku-san has to pretend to be the Hisui from the past, and Hisui has to pretend to be the Kohaku-san from the past to protect that. ---Hisui has been watching Kohaku-san who only knows how to live a lie, but still says she will live with her. That---has to be so difficult. "Shiki-sama. Please promise me that you will not say anything to Nee-san." "―― Fine. But, Hisui, are you okay with this?" "――――――――" Hisui doesn't answer. ―― Full of conflicting emotions, I get up from the chair. All I can do is leave the downcast Hisui behind in the kitchen. "---?" Going back to my room, I notice that the door is open. "―― Did someone go outside?" ―― Hisui must still be in the kitchen. That means that it's either Kohaku-san or Akiha. "――――――" To be honest, I want to sleep. My body and my heart are tired; I feel like I could collapse if I don't sleep. Just tonight. I feel like if I don't sleep, I'll break. I should

*s420
---I should check it out. I go outside. The previously present moon is now obscured by clouds. "Hm―――?" Someone is opening the front gate. I start to say something, "―――― Akiha?" Akiha looks quickly over her shoulder and exits the gate. "Eh-?" Thump. Out of nowhere, my chest starts to pound. Thump. THUMP. Thump. THUMP. My heart seems to pulse with new life. I can feel the blood coursing through my body, and the shaking of my fingers. "Ah-" A chill runs down my back. Despite that, my body feels like it's on fire. "Akihawhat is she doing this late?---" I feel dizzy. I try to sort things out rationally, but I stop. Right now, I have to follow Akiha. "Haa" Stifling my breath, I follow after her. Thump, Thump. My beating heart. I follow her quietly to avoid being noticed. Thump, thump, thump. I feel regret. I don't have my knife tonight. There's no moonlight and it's now midnight. There isn't a sign of anyone else on the streets. Thump, Thump. Akiha walks unsteadily. I try to silence my breathing and await my chance. Thump, Thump. It's taking her a while to be alone. Where she's going is trivial. Thump, Thump. I'm terribly thirsty. I'm incredibly excited. Thump, Thump, thump. ---All of a sudden, I lose sight of her. Where'd she go? I return to the main street. I feel instinctively that I'll see her again if I wait here. I let out a deep breath. My heart is still burning. "---" That's odd. This isn't a dream. This isn't a dream, then why---is my blood burning as I'm following Akiha? It's like, I want to kill Akiha. Thump Thump Thump Thump Thump Thump Thump Thump Thump Thump Thump Thump Sensing something, I instantly conceal myself. Akiha is coming. She looks around from side to side, as if searching for something. "――― There isn't anyone here, I guess." I hear her thinking aloud. I must be that close if I can hear her. Peering from the shadows, I look out into the street. "---" My head aches. The air around me tenses. I collapse to the ground. I've never felt such pain before. It's so bad it makes me seriously think my skull just split open and I'm going to die. "Ah-ouch――――" Shaking my head, I stand up. I don't know how long I was out, but the night is quiet. ---Wait a minute. "Wh, why am I here!?" I am out on the main street. I saw Akiha by the gate, and after that---that's right, I followed her. "―― What am I doing?" I'm surprised at what I'm doing. "--Huh?" An unpleasant smell pricks at my nose. A smell I've never known until now. The smell that stuck to my mouth during my dreams these past few days. "―― From that alley――?" Getting a bad feeling, I run towards that alley. ---It's like a rehash of my dream last night. In the alley there is a collapsed stranger. Despite the blood flowing from the neck, the person is still breathing. "-" Everything before me turns crimson. But this isn't a dream. Maybe it's because I've had all those dreams of murder, but I can think calmly. I go out to the street. I go to the nearest public phone and call the nearest hospital. After giving a fake name, I tell the location and condition of the victim, and I hang up the phone. Now, before the ambulance comes, I should head back to the mansion so no one sees me. *pant* *pant* *pant*-- After running without stopping, I can finally relax. I don't have anything to feel bad about, but I felt that getting involved would be dangerous, and I did the best I could. ―― The person in the alley was still breathing, and the bleeding wasn't that bad, so I don't think it was life-threatening. "Ah-" ―― As expected, running here with all my strength, including up the big hill, was a little much. I'm completely out of breath. "Cra--" ―― Dizziness assails me. I can feel my consciousness withdrawing. This isn't a normal dizziness. If it's this bad, if I collapse, I won't be able to get back up for a while. "Damn――― I have to, get back, to my room, before" I lean up against the stairs. I manage to take one step up the stairs. That's it though. I collapse. Strong rays of sunshine cause me to open my eyes. I'm in my room. I'm now wearing my pajamas and lying in bed. "Excuse me." With a knock, the door opens. Kohaku-san enters carrying a towel and a bucket. "Ah, good morning Shiki-san. How are you feeling?" Kohaku-san draws near with her normal smile. "---" I think back to last night's conversation with Hisui. Tucking that away into the back of my mind, I try to make my usual smile. "Morning Kohaku-san. Um---did you carry me up here?" "Huh? Don't you remember Shiki-san? I found you alone on the stairs and you stood up once I called you. You said you had a nice nap and started to walk. I did lend you my shoulder, but you walked here by yourself." ――― *sigh* "I don't remember. I must've been so tired that I forgot what I did." "So you don't remember anything about last night?" "―― Maybe. I don't remember anything after I came back to the mansion." "Ahaha. That's unfortunate. Shiki-san, you kept apologizing to me. I inquired why you kept apologizing, and you kept saying that you were an idiot and a blockhead. Shiki-san, are you a blockhead?" "No, I don't think so." ―― Well, I am really starting to get the idea that they think my brain is made out of wood. "―― Anyway, thanks a lot. If I slept on the stairs, I'd have caught a cold, and school---" Huh? Are my eyes playing tricks on me? The clock tells me it is already past ten in the morning. "Ah---! Ko, Kohaku-san, School!" "Yes. Today is your school's founding holiday, so you don't have school." "" That's right. Come to think of it, it was. I completely forgot about it since I have been spacing out at school lately. "Well, I should get up anyway. If I sleep any longer Akiha will---" I sit up on my bed. "Huh-I can't really." My body won't move. I try to get up with my arms, but they have no strength. "It seems your condition is still bad. You have a slight fever and you look a little pale. It may be boring, but please rest in bed today, Shiki-san." Kohaku-san wipes my forehead with the cold, wet towel. ―― It feels good and cold. "Hmm, it seems your fever is down. You're not sweating as much and your face looks much better. You should be well by the evening." Kohaku-san crisply brings out a thermometer and an ice pillow. ―― In the end, she makes me open my mouth and checks the condition of my tongue. "Well, I'll bring you some rice porridge right away. Shiki-san, you better behave today." "Ah---Kohaku-san." "Yes? What is it, Shiki-san?" ―― As expected, she is like always. Her usual cheerful smile doesn't change. I---I can't bring myself to think that her smile is just an act. "―― Nothing. I'm looking forward to the rice porridge." "Yes, well then, excuse me." Kohaku-san disappears down the hall, her footsteps padding after her. I just stare at that figure silently. Noon arrives. After bringing the food, Kohaku-san went back to her duties. ―――――――― *sigh* Being alone, I let out a sigh as I think of my strange circumstances. ―― Myself being adopted. ―― Akiha saying that she doesn't care about it. ―― Hisui and Kohaku-san. ―― And the killer that's still on the loose. I asked Kohaku-san, but it doesn't seem like there was a new victim in the news today. I guess last night's victim was saved, but while SHIKI is on the loose, there will be more victims. "―― If only this body did what I told it to, I---" I could stop SHIKI. I lay my head back down on the pillow as I start to say that. Maybe it's because I've been seeing those dreams, but I'm beginning to have violent thoughts like SHIKI. "―― Whatever I do, I should heal up first." I close my eyes.

*s421
I should go back to my room. Hisui's words echo inside my head. My leaden body weakens more, weighed down by those chains. "――――――――――" I try to go up the stairs and my body stops. ―― My legs can't go far up enough. It looks like I can only walk. "―――――――― What is this?" ―― Oh well. I should go back to the kitchen to ask Hisui to lend me her shoulder "H--uh?" I start to go back and collapse on the carpet. "-H, hey." I can't even shout. I exhaust myself crawling on my arms. Clomp, clomp. I hear footsteps. Hisui comes from the kitchen. ―― I'm saved. Now Hisui can help me out--- Clomp-clomp, clomp-clomp, clomp. "―――――――― No way." Crawling away from the stairs backfired. I have hidden myself in the shadows and Hisui goes up the stairs without even noticing me. "―――――――――― That was incredibly stupid of me." As soon as I voice my thoughts, something catches my attention. The feeling of something close to me. "---!" I look behind me as I'm lying on the ground. Over there, a ghost-like figure. "--" Then I really realize my situation. I can't move. I can't even call out. The dark mansion. ―― That "someone" looks at me as if staring at its prey. Under all these conditions, it's no surprise if I die here. This situation seems like such a bad horror movie that I almost start to laugh instead of being scared. "―――――― Ha, haha." That "someone" takes a step towards me. Is it fear of being killed? My dizziness starts to increase. "-" The presence stops. It looks down at me and my defenseless back "Shiki-san, if you sleep there, you will catch a cold you know." ---and throws me those cheerful words. "―――――――― Kohaku, san?" "Yes, it is me. What is it?" ―――――― I let my tension go. "Shiki-san? Really, just what exactly are you doing lying down like that?" ―― Her voice is really cheerful. With that, I relaxed, and I--- completely overwhelmed by dizziness, my consciousness shuts down. Strong rays of sunshine cause me to open my eyes. I'm in my room. I am now wearing my pajamas and lying in bed. "-That's right, last night." I collapsed in the lobby last night. Hisui did not realize I was there and Kohaku-san heard something and came. "―― That means that Akiha was the one that left." ―― Probably. Akiha always had a strong sense of responsibility, so she must have gone looking for SHIKI on the streets. " ―― Akiha. I told her to leave him to me――" "Excuse me." With a knock, the door opens. Kohaku-san enters carrying a towel and a bucket. "Ah, good morning Shiki-san. How are you feeling?" Kohaku-san draws near with her normal smile. "---" I think back to last night's conversation with Hisui. Tucking that away into the back of my mind, I try to make my usual smile. "Mornin', Kohaku-san. Um---did you carry me up here after last night?" "Huh? Do you not remember Shiki-san? I found you collapsed in the lobby and you stood up once I called you. You said you had a nice nap and started to walk. I did lend you my shoulder, but you walked here by yourself." "――― Oh. I don't even remember it. I must have been so tired that I forgot what I did." "So you don't remember anything about last night?" "―― Maybe. I remember being in the kitchen-" ―― And hearing about Hisui and Kohaku-san's connection. "Ahaha. That is unfortunate. Shiki-san, you kept apologizing to me. I inquired why you kept apologizing, and you kept saying that you were an idiot and a blockhead. Shiki-san, are you a blockhead?" "No, I don't think so." ―― Well, I am really starting to get the idea that they think my brain is made out of wood. "―― Anyway, thanks a lot. If I slept on the stairs, I'd have caught a cold, and school---" Huh? Are my eyes playing tricks on me? The clock tells me it is already past ten in the morning. "Ah---! Ko, Kohaku-san, School!" "Yes. Today is your school's founding holiday, so you don't have school." "" That's right. Come to think of it, it was. I completely forgot about it since I have been spacing out at school lately. "Well, I should get up anyway. If I sleep any longer Akiha will---" I sit up on my bed. "Huh?-I can't really." My body won't move. I try to get up with my arms, but they have no strength. "It seems your condition is still bad. You have a slight fever and you look a little pale. It may be boring, but please rest in bed today, Shiki-san." Kohaku-san wipes my forehead with the cold, wet towel. ―― It feels good and cold. "Hmm, it seems your fever is down. You're not sweating as much and your face looks much better. You should be well by the evening." Kohaku-san crisply brings out a thermometer and an ice pillow. ―― In the end, she makes me open my mouth and checks the condition of my tongue. "Well, I'll bring you some rice porridge right away. Shiki-san, you better behave today." "Ah---Kohaku-san." "Yes? What is it, Shiki-san?" ―― As expected, she is like always. Her usual cheerful smile doesn't change. I---I can't bring myself to think that her smile is just an act. "―― Nothing. I'm looking forward to the rice porridge." "Yes, well then, excuse me." Kohaku-san disappears down the hall, her footsteps padding after her. I just stare at that figure silently. Noon arrives. After bringing the food, Kohaku-san went back to her duties. ―――――――― *sigh* Being alone, I let out a sigh as I think of my strange circumstances. ―― Myself being adopted. ―― Akiha saying that she doesn't care about it. ―― Hisui and Kohaku-san. ―― And the killer that's still on the loose. I asked Kohaku-san, but it doesn't seem like there was a new victim in the news today. But as long as SHIKI is still on the loose, there will be more victims. "―― If only this body did what I told it to, I---" I could stop SHIKI. I lay my head back down on the pillow as I start to say that. Maybe it's because I've been seeing those dreams, but I'm beginning to have violent thoughts like SHIKI. "―― Whatever I do, I should heal up first." I close my eyes.

*s422
Was I this tired all along? My energy just drains from me and I feel sleepiness overcome me. ―― I can hear my pulse in my ears. Thump, Thump, Thump, Thump. It echoes inside my whole body noisily and jerks me away from dozing off. "Ho――― t." I'm thirsty again. My throat is dry, my mind is foggy. I open my eyes. My body still feels sluggish and my fever has slightly increased. But still, I should be able to at least go to the dining room and get some water. The hallway is empty. A long time ago. So long ago I don't remember or something I don't need to remember―― this place is quiet like ruins you might see in a movie. Hot. The sunlight is hot. I just want some water, so why? Something compels my legs to move. ―― It seems like the detached building is bathed in sunlight. Completely, like I'm in a hot desert, my vision dims, white. ―― Thud. I hear a noise. ―― It's from this detached house. ―― Someone. ―― Is there someone in there? Opening the sliding door very slightly, I peer in from the porch. Inside, I see the figures of Akiha and Kohaku. They look a little strange. I hear the swishing of an obi being removed. -What? Without a word, Kohaku-san pulls down her kimono and bares her breasts. Kohaku stands there with a blushing face, but does not move. Akiha presses her lips against the bared white chest. Tension. Kohaku looks down at her bare chest, and Akiha crouches so that she is burying her face in Kohaku's breasts. A thin red drop makes a line down her breast. Akiha's throat starts to move, swallowing something. What---what is she drinking? There's no need to ask; I already understand. Akiha, she's drinking, Kohaku's blood "---" Time itself seems to freeze. My entire body pulses and I feel inside-out. My heart doesn't even beat. It ticks like it was a machine. My very cells have been transformed. ---My bodily functions have quieted like a still lake. All I can do is move my head and process what I see. Akiha. Bewilderment fills my world. Is Akiha a vampire, too? "―― Akiha, sama." Kohaku's lips tremble. "―― Please, stop. If you take any more, it will be bad for you. Just like overdosing on medicine, getting too used to blood would cause you---" "You want to say I will be like SHIKI? That is strange, Kohaku. You don't want that?" Her eyes are filled with enjoyment. "―――――" Kohaku doesn't answer. "That is fine, I didn't like Father, either. He was pure evil. Just thinking he was my real father made even me want to kill him. Right? Succumbing to his blood and forcing his passions on you when you were still a child. Every, every day, he would do those disgraceful assaults without end. So, Kohaku. I already know that you have a grudge against me and SHIKI." "―― Why? You know all that and still drink my blood?" "Of course. I know it can't be helped that you have a grudge against me, but I still like you. So whatever you do, I will forgive you. ―― Unless, you mess with what's most important to me, that is." With a smile, Akiha licks Kohaku's nipple. With a sudden jerk. Shaking her shoulders, Kohaku stifles a gasp. "―― No, stop, Akiha-sama―― If you drink more blood than usual, really---" "No need to worry. I won't become like Nii-san. To me, sucking blood is just for pleasure. It won't destroy me like it did SHIKI. But then---it would make you happy if it did." "――――――" Kohaku doesn't answer. She only narrows her eyes, not affirming or denying it. Akiha's red tongue slides along Kohaku's white skin. Akiha clinches her nails against Kohaku's breast. Slice. They break the surface of the skin and ruby drops of blood appear. ---, . Chikichiki. Chikichiki. My heart rumbles. My will has gone to a far off place. Thump, Thump. Commanding me to kill. Kill. "―― Akiha-sama. Why did SHIKI-sama want so much blood? My blood was enough for him to stay alive." "Yes, your blood was enough for him. As a Synchronizer, your blood is more efficient and tasty. But, reproduction and sucking blood are different. It isn't just that there needs to be a lot of blood. Everyone's blood has a different taste. To something that has become accustomed to sucking blood, different flavors are desired." "There is---no limit?" "Yes. But this is more like a hobby, so if your will is strong enough, you can quit. If you want delicious blood, it is easy to obtain some. ―― Really, SHIKI and I just need the blood of one person." Am I entranced? Just looking at Akiha sipping the blood, I can't even breathe. Chikichiki. Chikichiki. Pain. If it hurts so much, I might mistakenly―― kill to be, free, of, this, pain. "―― Just the blood of one person?" "Yes. For SHIKI, it may have been mine. That is why he never came here. ―― If he did that, the fun game would have been over." "Yes, over completely. If you drink what would for you be the best blood, there would be nothing left afterwards. I would kill the one I love the most, and drink up even their life. After that, the only thing left would be emptiness." Akiha tightens her fingers around Kohaku's body. Kohaku closes her eyes and endures Akiha's actions. "―― That is why I will never go after the thing I want the most. If there is a time for me to do that, then that is――" ---After finding out that it will never become mine. Akiha and Kohaku collapse together. Rustle, rustle. Her red hair fills the room like a waterfall. "Ha-ah." Fighting back nausea, I escape with blood-shot eyes. The dizziness threatens to overpower me. What---what was she saying? Chiki. Sucking blood. Just like SHIKI, and joking with Kohaku as she sucked her blood. Her red hair. Kohaku. Kohaku. Kohaku-san. Disgracefully assaulted, by Makihisa. Chikichiki. My head is pounding. My heart is still wild. Akiha. I saw Akiha drinking Kohaku's blood and I thought it was beautiful. Chikichikichikichiki. Crimson hair. A vermillion spider web. Freakishly scarlet like the wings of a poisonous moth, the very color of evil. Excessively beautiful, excessively poisonous. Therefore---I am ruled by this strange feeling. Underneath the brilliant sun, I walk through the woods. Chikichiki. Chikichiki. Chikichiki. "---Shut, up" The incessant racket does not stop. Chikichiki. The unnatural sounds. I can hear them coming from behind me. Chikichiki. Chikichiki. Chikichiki. Insects. Some black insects are crawling around my back. ―― Because Kohaku-san called me a blockhead. These insects think my spine is a tree and crawl around it looking for honey. Chikichiki. Chikichiki. Chikichiki. Chikichiki. Chikichikichikichikichiki. Chikichikichikichikichikichikichikichikichikichiki. Chikichikichikichikichikichikichikichikichikichikichikichikichikichikichikichikichikichikichikichikichikichikichikichikichikichikichikichikichikichiki――!!! The insects gathered around my spine crawl into my brain through my neck. Countless insects claw my back, crying out. As the insects entera sick impulse almost seizes me. KILL. The command to kill Tohno Akiha fills my brain. There can be no mistake, the name of these insects is "The Urge to Kill". "Shut, up---shut up, shut up, shut up, shut up――――――!!!!!" I slap the back of my neck with my hand. I felt like I'd go crazy if I didn't. I don't hate Akiha for sucking blood. I only hate myself. I hate being filled with the command to kill her "Haa――― ha, ah, haa-" Shaking off the insects from the back of my neck, I escape to my room. "Ah-ha, ah-" Leaning my back against the wall, I catch my breath. I can't control myself. Just what's different between SHIKI and the way I am now? ―― No. That isn't really important. Why---why couldn't I understand her? "---Kohaku, san-" ―― The word in Makihisa's journal. The word "Synchronizer". Kohaku and Hisui weren't adopted, they were just brought here as tools. The meaning. I didn't know the meaning of what it meant by being Makihisa's servant. I didn't even try to understand. ---Every, every day, without end--- Akiha said that. I don't have to think too hard about what Makihisa did. If Makihisa was subject to the same violent urges as me, I understand all too clearly what he must have done. ---Always. That girl was always by the window. Not knowing how to leave, or even how to beg for help. Makihisa had no sympathy for Kohaku still being a little girl. It was written in the journal. Makihisa only saw Kohaku as a tool. Just like a child. Placing all his emotions onto her. ---That girl would perpetually just stare at us while we played in the garden. I can't condemn Makihisa. I also tortured her, more than Makihisa. Hisui said it. That Kohaku-san always wanted to become "Hisui". "-" I can't even imagine it. That girl being locked in the mansion ever since childhood. Looking down at us playing behind that clear wall of a window every day. Despite this, she gave me something important to her as I left. After that. For the sake of her younger sister, she began smiling in her own play. A terrible farce. ―― Only, inside the play even she knows is a lie, all she can do is laugh? "--What---" What a terrible thing I've done. ―― Thinking that Kohaku-san was Hisui, I've spoke to her about my memories of the past. The day of the welcome party. While cooking with Kohaku-san, I spoke so happily about memories with Hisui. ---She said she didn't feel pain when she cut her finger. "Foolish." ―― My chest constricts. I can't breathe. My self that wants to kill Akiha. My self that couldn't even understand what was going on. "Sorrysorry, Kohaku-san--" My consciousness wavers. My body enters a stupor. For the first time, I want to kill myself using my ability. "Akiha-sama, won't you call a doctor?" "That is pointless. He isn't sick. He won't get better unless we take away what's causing it." ―― Akiha and  Hisui   are talking. This is   SHIKI's room. It looks  like   I am  sleeping  on the bed. I try to get out of bed, but I can't move at all. My body is heavy like lead. All I can move freely are my mouth and eyes. For an instant, I think I am still dreaming. "You failed, Hisui. I told you to pay attention to Nii-san today, right? I can't even trust you to take care of Nii-san like this." "I am―――― very sorry." "If you want to apologize, apologize to Nii-san. Apologizing to me will just make me angry." ―― I don't understand why they're like that. But I understand that Hisui is being scolded because of me. "―― Akiha-sama. I cannot help Shiki-sama if he collapses. Please give Nee-san my duty." "―― That won't do. I can't let Kohaku near Nii-san. You shouldn't, either. Be with Kohaku every time she's here and never let her alone with Nii-san." "But Akiha-sama, Shiki-sama's condition is getting worse. If he does not receive medicine from Nee-san, he will not even be able to stand." "―― That is true. But, that's better for me." Akiha murmurs this as she ponders. "Hisui, tell Nii-san to skip school for a few days when he wakes. He has not been well the past few days, so do not let him out of the room until he gets better. I will contact his school." ―― I can no longer see Akiha's figure. A subdued Hisui is the only one in the room. "―― Shiki-sama, are you awake?" ―― I'm surprised. Akiha didn't even realize it, but Hisui must have known I was awake. "―― Yeah, I woke up just a little bit ago. ―― Sorry. Because of me, Akiha was mad at you." "No, it was only natural for her to be angry. I did not realize that you had collapsed, Shiki-sama." "Geez. I'm used to it. And what's with Akiha wanting me to skip school? I'm fine, so I don't really need intensive care or anything." "―― Shiki-sama. About that, can you not do as she tells you to do?" "Huh? You mean not going to school tomorrow?" Hisui nods. She looks as if she is not worried about being scolded by Akiha. Rather, she is really concerned over me. "Oo" I can't say no to those eyes. "―――― I understand. I'll rest from school tomorrow, is that acceptable?" Hisui gives a weak, apologetic smile. "―― Well then, please excuse me. If anything happens, please call for me." ---Hisui disappears with a bow. The instant I become alone, sleepiness assails me. "-" In all seriousness, there does seem to be something wrong with my body. I'm trying to stay awake, but it's no use. Staring at the pattern on the ceiling, I easily fall asleep Why is there this much sadness? I don't understand the reason. Whatever happens to anyone, it is their fate. It's not something that I can receive as a stranger. Neither pain, nor happiness, nor feelings, nor flesh. It's not that I'm sad. ---So why this relentless regret? Even though I never knew about that girl. Even though I only looked at her now. For me, there isn't a connection between the two. So why? After thinking of the past I did not see until now, why does my chest feel like it is tearing apart? ---Hey, I wonder what is the most miserable? That moonlit night. The killer I happened to meet that one night asked that question. That was just one of the many, rambling and meaningless scenes. ―― And how did I respond? Sadness is easy to see and happiness is hard to understand. To find miserable situations, you have to look way down. If being miserable is living a life so painful and full of suffering that makes you wish you were dead, then it would mean that it was better if you were never born. ---As for me, I thought the saddest thing was to never have been born. After I said that, the killer laughed. After laughing so hard, he said something along the lines that I was really a nice guy. ---What is misery? Not even realizing your misery and mistaking it for happiness, I think. I remember nodding to that. That really can't be helped. Not being able to think that you're miserable. The only thing that is granted to them will be that sympathy is meaningless. Believing the illusion that she's happy, she will live a laughable life. As a stranger that can't feel her pain, I agreed that kind of misery was the worst. "---" I slowly wake up for no apparent reason. The combination of the cool breeze and the sunlight streaming from the window feels great. The weather is simply exquisite. It's not the kind of weather to spend all day in bed. I lift my upper body. "Awwstill no good." My arms are still sluggish. It's not like I can't stand up, but I probably won't be able to walk. I hear the gentle rhythm of knocking. "Please excuse me, Shiki-sama. How are you feeling?" "Ah, I feel fine. I bet I'll be able to move by evening." ―― I kind of remember saying that last night, but it should be fine this time. "―― Shiki-sama. May I ask you a question?" "Hm? What is it?" "Shiki-sama, while you were living with the Arima family, did you ever collapse like this before?" Hisui's voice is weak. ―― She's seems to be worrying that my declining condition is due to me coming back here. "You don't need to feel responsible, Hisui. This happened to me while I lived with the Arimas. ―― Well, maybe once a year during middle school, but that stopped once I entered high school. But, I was ready thinking that if it was going to come, it should be pretty soon." "And did you recover quickly at those times?" "In a day or two, so it's not a big deal. You act like I have some serious illness or something." "―――――― Shiki-sama, I think it is a serious illness. I have heard that you have anemia, but nothing like this. Have you never thought that your body was strange?" "Ahaha. My doctor always says my body is just totally weird. Come to think of it, collapsing like this and recovering so quickly, I could say my strength is much more amazing than most people's." "――――――――" ―― Ah. I tried to laugh it off and made her angry. "Shiki-sama. People whose strength is much more amazing do not have many fevers during the night. Do you remember how many times you had a fever last night?" "Eh---I, did something happen?" "―― It was last night. As soon as you fell asleep, you had a fever. You began to sweat profusely and I had to come check on you every hour." If I do say so myself, that's amazing. It is amazing, but I am a bit embarrassed to have been such a burden to her. "―― Huh? Come to think of it, these are different pajamas then I wore last night. Hisui―― did Kohaku-san change my clothes?" "No, Akiha-sama did it herself. Last night, Akiha-sama and I took turns caring for you. After you calmed down this morning, Akiha-sama returned to her room." "-Akiha did?" As I blurt this out, I flash back to what I saw yesterday. ---Akiha, who was sucking Kohaku-san's blood. Akiha, who was yelling at Hisui. "Shiki-sama――?" I vaguely hear Hisui's voice. Maybe I showed my tension on my face. "Um---it's nothing―― I see, Akiha took care of me, huh." "Yes. She would come every hour and take care of you. ―― Um, since I was unable to contact you physically, it was very fortunate that Akiha-sama came." "---" ―― How stupid of me. Akiha was so worried about me, but what did I think about her? "―― Thanks, Hisui. Please tell Akiha thanks, too." "Yes. Well then, Shiki-sama, I will bring you breakfast, so please wait a moment." Hisui leaves the room and I lift myself up. Leaning my back against the wall, I take a deep breath. ―― My body has gotten a little better and the weather outside is excellent. To add to that, I am truly happy that Hisui and Akiha took care of me last night. Still, I feel down. "―― I haven't seen Kohaku-san since yesterday." I know that if I see her face, I won't be able to talk to her normally. But still, I just want to see her face. It passes noon and the sun starts its dip from the top of the sky. My condition does not improve, but it doesn't get worse either. Not knowing what to do, I just stare out the window. "---" Even though I try not to think, one person pops into my mind. I know the killer SHIKI has to be dealt with, but I'm thinking of Kohaku-san--- A solid knock at the door. "Nii-san. It is me, can I come in?" ---Akiha's voice. I don't really have any reason to avoid her. ―― Obviously I'm concerned about yesterday. But, it didn't look like she hated Kohaku-san, and it might be something she has to do. Those of the Tohno blood need Synchronizers. ―― Akiha isn't hurting her like my old man did, so I should keep quiet about it for now. "You don't need to ask me. Come on in." "Yes, excuse me, Nii-san." Akiha enters my room. "Akiha, what about school? It's not even one o'clock, right?" "I took off today. If you are suffering, I should not leave, right?" With a smile, Akiha comes over to my bed. "I will take your temperature, so please put this in your mouth. After that, we need to change your sheets, so can you get up for a just a moment?" She sticks the thermometer in my mouth. ―― It looks like she came in place of Hisui. After checking my temperature, she smartly changes my sheets and gets out a fresh set of pajamas. ―― Come to think of it, Kohaku-san was efficient too, but she didn't have Akiha's air of swiftness. Even though Kohaku-san is relaxed normally, she probably has things ordered so there's nothing unnecessary done. "All finished. Nii-san, please lay down." Still standing, I steal a glance out the window. "---Ah." Kohaku-san is gathering the fallen leaves with her broom in the garden. I could probably say hi from here so--- "Nii-san, I have finished putting new sheets on your bed." "Eh――? Ah, sorry. I spaced out a little." I sluggishly lie back down on my bed. Sitting down on a chair, she starts to peel an apple rather clumsily. With an intense look on her face, she intently works the knife, but sometimes, she uses too much strength and the knife almost flies toward my bed. ―― Is she practicing to be a good housewife? I wish she would do such dangerous things in the kitchen. "―― Akiha, you don't have to force yourself." Indirectly, I tell her not to do things she's not good at. "――――――" Akiha, a little dissatisfied, puts down the apple and the knife on the floor. Seeing her with the plate and fork, it's obvious that she was going to do something she's not good at. "――――――――" Despite the result, I'm happy for Akiha's care. But it's funny, so I start to laugh. "―― Hey. What is so funny, Nii-san? I did not do anything to make you laugh." "I was just thinking that this is just like back then. When I was sick as a child, you used to clumsily take care of me back then, too." ―― Yeah, I remember. When I was still living as an adopted child. When I was playing with Akiha, I caught a fever and collapsed. I was resting in that detached house after that, but Akiha escaped the mansion to come care for me. "―――― It sure brings back memories. At first you just held my hand, but you started to try and take care of me. At the end, you even took some empty syringes and were going to inject me, right?" "Uu―― I regret it now, but it's the truth I cannot take back." "No kidding. If Jinan-san hadn't realized it and stopped you, I probably would have died." Incidentally, Jinan-san was the assistant of the family doctor. After that time, he became my personal physician. "Jinan-sensei? Come to think of it, even though you didn't like doctors, you always ended up losing to him." "―― Of course. That person is a mad doctor. If you disobey him, he'll pay you back twice as much. Do you understand how scary that is?" "Who knows?" Akiha says as she smiles. She knows it doesn't concern her and she isn't being cute at all. "Ah, speaking of doctors, when did Kohaku-san get her pharmacist license? She seems to be very close to our age, but doesn't that sort of thing have an age limit?" "―― That is true, but it is Father's doing. We don't know the exact date of Kohaku and Hisui's birth, so Father did a little manipulation of the documents and made her older." "--Whoa." As expected of a rich man, his methods are a bit illegal. "But, I think that Hisui is about your age. Kohaku and Hisui are twins, so that would naturally make her around your age, right?" "-No way." ―― Kohaku-san and I, the same age――? Well, it's not like I really gave it much thought, but I always felt she was older. ―― Well, she certainly doesn't act older, but I never thought of her as the same age. Because, if that's true―― Then from when Kohaku-san was eight or nine, Tohno Makihisa did--- Crack. I imagine a crack in my body. "Nii-san――? What is wrong, are you feeling alright――?" "---Nah, it's nothing. No need to worry." After all, this is just a brief pain. "There is a need to worry. Sweating like that, you seem like you will collapse any moment now――!" "But-compared to Kohaku-san-" "--" Compared to that, this pain is nothing. I really want to see Kohaku-san after all. I don't know what I will say after I meet her, but I have to see her and do something. I still haven't fulfilled my promise from eight years ago. This isn't the time for me to be lazing around here--- ---And just like that. Suddenly, my dizziness comes to a complete stop. "How is that? Have you calmed down?" Akiha is placing her palm on my forehead. Her cool fingers. It seems the cool sensation has doused away my dizziness like soothing water. "---Nii-san. How are you feeling?" "?" Didn't I already tell her? Her eyes are dead serious. ―― Her gaze seems to be asking something different. "―― Fine, I will just have to investigate myself." After saying this, she lowers her hand from my forehead. Her palm smoothly glides down to the top of my shirt. "―― It doesn't seem like there is anything wrong in particular. But your fluctuating temperature might be due to me simply not being used to it." Murmuring to herself, she draws back her hand. "Nii-san, you have a normally healthy body, but you have anemia like this very often. Do you ever think that is strange?" "―― Yeah, well, the doctor told me that many times, but what about it?" "Of course. Doctors cannot know the reason for your anemia. ―― Hey, Nii-san, do you want to know the reason for it?" "Eh-?" My heart skips a beat. What I haven't known for all these years. This unstable body of mine. Akiha knows――? "It―― doesn't seem like you're joking." "Right. If you want to know, then I will tell you. It is due to the sins of my family, so you have a right to know." For some reason---her words seem very dangerous. But I can't shake my head in denial after all this. "―― I want to know. Please tell me, Akiha." "I understand. Then, I will tell you. I say that, but you already know most of it. After that accident eight years ago, you became this way, right? So that has to be the root of all this." "Eight years ago---you mean, when I was almost killed by SHIKI?" "Exactly. At that time, SHIKI stole the majority of your life. After Father carried out sentence on SHIKI, he was kept alive in the basement, right? So SHIKI is using your life in place of the life he lost to stay alive. That's why, Nii-san. That's why you cannot move around freely with your own life. And as a result, you are always teetering on the brink of death. So as long as SHIKI is alive, you will always be like this. You can never go back to the way you were before." "Wha―― on the edge of death? That's ridiculous, it's just---" It can't be just anemia. Not being able to move freely and losing consciousness this frequently can't be called anemia. So it's just like she says. There's not much difference between this and drifting into death. "―― Why? But I made it this far. If I lived like this for eight years, then I can surely---" "No. Until now, SHIKI was locked away so you were able to live barely. But now SHIKI is going outside and is using your life to do as he pleases. The burden for whatever he does is on you, so you will not be able to live like before." "---" My pulse surges. Her words hold nothing back. Since they are the truth, they pierce my heart like a sword even more. "Nii-san. If you want to hate someone, hate SHIKI or the one who set him free. Because even if he is alive, if SHIKI was quiet, this would have never happened to you." She bites her lip as she says this. ―― Is she that angry at SHIKI for stealing my life? She bites so hard that blood flows from her lips. "―――― Akiha." But she isn't looking at me. She is staring into emptiness as if staring at an enemy. "But rest assured. I will do anything to protect you, Nii-san―― So you can always smile, I---" ---will kill SHIKI, you want to say? ―― I remember my old man's journal. The responsibility of the head of the Tohno household is to exterminate all those who stray from a human existence. "---Ah." That one night. Akiha was hugging me, desperately fighting back her tears. That time, I know she said those words. She said she didn't want to kill her brother with her own hands. ―― She was crying, not being able to tell me that--- "―― It's fine. You don't have to feel any responsibility." "No―― I am the head of the Tohno family. So all the crimes any member of the Tohno house has committed, I will definitely---" "―― Hey, you don't have to make such a painful face. It's okay, this has happened before. Whatever SHIKI does, I'll recover in a matter of days. So you don't have to worry." "Nii-san, you are just repeating yourself. I cannot bear you to be like this, not even knowing if you may die any minute――! So, I---" "I told you not to worry. SHIKI is---my responsibility. You don't have to do anything." "―――――― Nii, san." ―― Yeah. Akiha doesn't have to kill her brother. This is just between me and him. If the Tohno blood is cursed and I've been forced into this ridiculous dance for eight years, then I---with my own hands, will end all of this that started eight years ago. Neither Kohaku-san nor Akiha, can be---should suffer any longer from that blood. "Nii-san." Has she relaxed? She finally eases her shoulders. "―― Thank goodness. You are definitely my Nii-san. Just like eight years ago, you only protect me." Her brimming eyes look directly at me. ―――― How do you say this? The atmosphere has become incredibly intimate. -, and. As if to spoil this great mood, Akiha's stomach lets out a growl. "" "―――――――――" ―― Come to think of it, Akiha stayed up all night watching over me. She must have been so worried over me that she didn't eat. "I think I'm getting hungry." I try to follow her up. "―― Geez. I was so relaxed I let down my guard." Akiha gives an embarrassed excuse. Well, maybe it helped me out. I don't know what would have flowed from that mood. "Akiha, I'm fine right now, so please rest. You took care of me all night, right?" "Ahyes. It was really nothing at all. I could not help you, and I only did the best that I could." "That's enough. I heard it all from Hisui. I really am happy to have such a great little sister." "―― Yes. Then I suppose I will rest a little bit. I will come here again after dinner, so please rest and relax." Getting up from the chair, Akiha leaves the room. A light knock and the door opens. "Thanks for waiting. Shiki-san, time for dinner." "Eh?" Kohaku-san's arrival takes me completely by surprise. "Huh? Kohaku-san――?" "Yes?" She tilts her head. "I thought Akiha said she wouldn't let you near me." Still off-kilter with surprise, I blurt out what I was thinking. "Yes, I was ordered the same thing, but Akiha-sama and Hisui-chan do not know how to do an IV. Shiki-san, after dinner, you'll have to get a shot, you know." With her usual smile, she wheels in a cart and shuts the door. ―― On top of the cart there is food. On the lower shelf, there is a syringe and everything needed for an IV. "Uh, Kohaku-san?" "Ummm, first is dinner, right?" Here you go, she says as she presents the meal on a platter. Kohaku-san's smile is full of contentment. ―― How could I destroy it? ---Please act like before. I remember Hisui's words. Even I want her to keep smiling like this. I want to see her smile happily, just like this. I---I can't destroy that. "―― Well, I'll dig in." "Yes. Please chew everything well." Lowering my eyes, I pick up my chopsticks. ―― Kohaku-san stands nearby with that smile. It's all so sad, I just can't look at her. Clink. Clank. The sound of my utensils echo through the room. Seeing her so close to me and smiling makes me want to kill myself. ―― Why am I so sad? Kohaku-san is right here. The one I wanted to meet since yesterday is here, so there can't be any reason to be sad. ---Sadness is easy to see, happiness is difficult to understand. For example, a girl who was locked away in the mansion since she was very young. The girl giving Tohno Shiki her ribbon despite all that. ―― The stupid me that spoke so happily about the past in this mansion. ―― Such things caused me pain. Clink. Clank. The sound of my utensils. Bringing my hands together, I thank her for the meal. As if she was so happy that I had seconds, she cheerfully takes the dishes. ―― If that was true happiness, maybe I would be happy as well. "-That's pretty simple, isn't it?" I suddenly find the reason for my sadness. There must be something wrong with me to not have seen it earlier. I just like this person. I love her to a point where I can't even imagine seeing her in pain. It seems I've finally realized this simple fact "Well then, a shot before your IV. Shiki-san, can you roll up your sleeve for me?" "――――――――" I roll it up to the elbow. "This won't be too painful, so just relax. Makihisa-sama would sometimes fall ill, too. So, I've had a lot of practice, you know." She rubs my arm with a swab of cotton drenched in alcohol. ―― I don't know what to do. Kohaku-san says Tohno Makihisa's name as if it was nothing. This perfect---act, is there a reason for it? "Ah, come to think of it, you were always injuring yourself as a little kid. You would ignore Makihisa-sama's scolding and run around the garden." She speaks nostalgically. "-Tss." I just can't look at her smile directly. For an instant, her smile changes from its usual form. It isn't her cheerful smile, it is a smile that comes from describing a distant, longed-for dream. But to protect the Kohaku-san of the present, I have to play along with this charade. "―――― That's, right. But, Kohaku-san, youalso seemed to be having, a lot of fun." "Yes, running around with you, Shiki-san. ―― Yeah, it really was fun. Playing in the garden until sunset. But after it was all over, you would always get yelled at for being covered in mud." That's another act, too. That smile is just fake. "――――――!" Not being able to stand it anymore, I wrap my arms around this girl speaking of her dream. ---I can't even hold onto her tightly. "Ah――― um, Shiki-san?" Her questioning voice reaches me. I just wordlessly hold her close to me and stroke her hair. "――――――" I can't let her see my face. I probably have a horrible expression. I can't meet her gaze, her sharp perception. If I did that, she would know that I know everything. "――――――――――" But still. I try to hold back and bite my lip. "Shiki-san――? Does it hurt that much, Shiki-san?" "―――――――――― No. It isn't, that." All I can do is grip with my fingers. I can't hold her tightly, but I want to embrace her as much as I can. "―― Aw. That's no good, Shiki-san. You're a boy, so have to endure some pain." Her arm brushes against my hair. She quietly rubs my head. That breaks my limit. "---It's okay." "Shiki-san? Did you say something?" Kohaku-san asks. No matter how much my mind screams at me to stop, the words just come out. "---It's okay. You don't have to smile any longer." "Eh?" "---It's okay, you don't have to force yourself to smile." My voiced feelings spurt forth from my clenched lips. "-" Her hand stops moving. Kohaku-san freezes. She doesn't even breathe. Kacha. I hear a noise. "――――――――!" Kohaku-san pulls away. "Oh no, it looks like the IV spilled." The usual smile. "Unfortunately the next one will not arrive until tomorrow, so we'll stop for today. Well then, Shiki-san, if anything happens, please call me." Kohaku-san pushes the cart as if nothing just happened. She leaves without opening the door. "-" What was I doing? Acting like that and breaking my promise to Hisui. It's no different than Makihisa. I couldn't even control my feelings. The open door flutters at me in ridicule. ---Wait. Kohaku-san left without opening the door―? "―― That's odd. I know Kohaku-san closed it when she came in." So why was the door open? That has to mean that someone was watching when I was hugging Kohaku-san. ---After dinner I will return, Nii-san. ―― That's what Akiha said. "Akiha, saw it-" I ponder aloud. That wasn't really a big deal. So why---why do I have this whirlpool of uneasiness in my chest like I just did something I can never take back? Night falls. The clear daytime sky turns into a black dome. The swarm of clouds carouse across the sky and obscure the moonlight. I take a deep breath and get out of bed. "―― See? I told them I'd be better by evening." I'm pretty much better. There isn't anything to stop me from running about. ―― I take my knife from the drawer. "Alright." I place it in my pocket and psyche myself up. ―― The problems really have piled up. But I won't mistake what I can do and what must be done. The killer wandering the streets. Tonight I will have to end SHIKI's wanderings once and for all. "―― As her big brother, it's the least I can do." I can't allow Akiha to be forced into fighting her real brother. I have to stop SHIKI while I can still move my body. I don't see SHIKI anywhere under the clouded night streets. "―― Damn. I guess I was thinking too optimistically." I thought I would meet SHIKI if I just walked the streets at night. Even though I have never seen him, I thought I'd be able to meet him like two magnets coming together- "―― It's probably better if I just wait somewhere instead of randomly walking about." ―― The alley would probably be a good idea. I witnessed so many murders there in my dreams. That's probably the best bet if I want to find SHIKI. -Well then. I hide in the darkness and take a deep breath. Ready for an attack at any moment, I grip my knife. ――― ―――――― ―――――――――― ――――――――――――――― ―――――――――――――――――――― "---" My heart is beating furiously. ―― This may be imprudent, but my mind isn't out of control. Soon I will be battling SHIKI. This will be extremely close to a fight to the death. I don't intend to kill, but the possibility of ending that way is high. "--Kk." Even still, my mind is calm. Has watching those dreams truly desensitized me towards killing? ―― The only thing that is normal is my heart. It is the only thing that feels the tension of the upcoming killing and beats a warning bell inside of me. Maybe it is the only true normalcy of Nanaya Shiki. "---" I let out a deep breath. My insides are still overheating. "---" Strange. My feelings are completely calm, so why---why is my blood racing to meet this vampire? Thump Thump Thump Thump Thump Thump Thump Thump Thump Thump Thump Thump Once before. I think I was searching for someone like this. "-" I sense someone and instantly hide myself. ―― The sound of footsteps. My pulse reaches new heights. The one who is coming is the one "enemy" I know I came here to defeat. ---The footsteps come closer. Only a few more steps. One step. Two steps. Three steps. Four steps! I dash towards the enemy. The enemy suddenly whirls to face me. The enemy tries to jump back, but I am many times faster. I swing my knife at the enemy's throat without the slightest hesitation ""!?"" Right before impact, I manage to pull back. The knife breezes through Akiha's hair. We both take a deep breath and point at the other at the same time. "Nii-san, what are you doing here!?" "Akiha, what are you doing here!?" ―――――― Well, I guess it's pretty obvious we're after the same thing. "――――――" Akiha looks at me with eyes almost brimming with complaint. ―― I think she's still mad at me for hugging Kohaku-san, but I can't worry about that right now. "Akiha. Just what are you doing here at this time of night?" "Is it not obvious? I am looking for SHIKI so I can fulfill my duty as head of the Tohno family." "―――――" Akiha answers me. "---Akiha. I told you I'd take care of it, so there's no need for you to put yourself in danger like this. Didn't you agree to that?" "That may be true, but I changed my mind. Nii-san, you seemed a little busy, so I thought I would go in your place." With a "hmph," Akiha looks away. "―― Akiha. I won't ask what you're angry about, but isn't that a different matter? This is between me and SHIKI. Akiha---I won't let you get involved in such a dangerous fight." "Give it up. You are very naive if you keep saying that, Nii-san. Look. Even now your body is getting weaker. ―― So I will do whatever it takes to make you better. I will not listen to you if you tell me to stop." ―― Akiha looks intently at me. She's dead serious. "―― What you say is right. I really am happy that you worry over me this much. But, isn't it tough? SHIKI is your, um――" "Nii-san. You are the only one I call Nii-san. ―― Certainly this is a difficult task, but someone has to do it, right? I was raised to fulfill my duty as head of the Tohno family, so all of this is under my own resolution." "More importantly! Nii-san, at your current health, what are you doing? Aren't you the one who is in danger from SHIKI!?" "Uu-" Akiha adopts an incredibly commanding pose as she walks toward me with her finger pointed right at my throat. I unconsciously take a few steps back under this attack. "See, you're already losing to me mentally. Look, you are just a normal human so a monster like SHIKI is too far above your level. I will escort you this night, but from now on, you have to take care of yourself." Akiha grabs my arm and walks off. "Wa---wait Akiha, wait up――!" "Oh quiet, if you make a racket this late at night you will just attract the police――!" "---Ugh." I lose once again. ―― Oh well. My body still isn't fully well so I should just go back like she says "Nii-san, please go back to your room. I am also done for the night." Akiha turns away, still a bit perturbed. ---Her black hair swishes in the air. For no reason whatsoever, I see her and feel this incredible uneasiness. "―― Akiha." "Yes? What is it, Nii-san?" "―― I can trust it, right?" ――? I say that without really even knowing what I want to trust in. Akiha looks surprised for a moment. "Yes, you have not done anything you need to worry about, so please rest." She says this with a completely unclouded smile. "―――――――" Akiha walks away. My room is on the second floor in the western part of the mansion. Akiha's is in the eastern part. Does living under the same roof but being so far away make me that uneasy? With this lingering uneasiness that I still can't define, I open the door to my room. I hear the voices of reed warblers. The distant moon. The night is dark, the vale of trees shrouds the entire world. The ground is jagged like the teeth of a saw. There isn't anyone around. All I can hear is the reed warblers. A black field. I instinctually feel homesick. As I child, a small child, I always played in this forest. I always go out in the dead of night. Since my parents and siblings feel uneasy about getting seen by people, we usually don't go out during the day too much. So, this is just like any other day. I walk out of the garden alone into that forest and I encounter those people I don't know. The black field is an even darker shade today. It isn't a natural darkness. It's as if it was being radiated from a dull lamp. The fresh carpeting of blood looks like wild berries. It is awfully hot. As I take each breath it feels like I'm bringing fire into my lungs. The heat is as intense as summer. Is that why? I keep hearing those reed warblers in the chilled air. The wild berries are strewn all over the field. In the middle, a single, bright red eye. A stranger is standing in the field. It only has one eye. The eye shines with red light. Looking like it's floating in empty air, its very existence screams abnormally. Since there is only one eye, its color doubles? Compared to that eye, the fresh blood seems like the chrome yellow of a far-off mountain. A scarlet deeper than red. A name for that has been passed down in the Nanaya oral tradition. Crimson Red Vermillion. A name that points to an existence that has awakened to the nonhuman blood of its ancestors. It describes a person whose ego is subsumed by a transcendental self and loses all sanity. It is said that the red Evil Eye is a sign of being possessed. Like a mirage, something shimmers behind it. Laughing around aimlessly as if insane. It doesn't look like it's having any fun. With the reed warbler's cry, its body becomes hazy. It disappears as if eaten by the surrounding bush. ―― A voice calls me from the distance. I'm scared to be alone, so I should go towards the forest. Within the vale of trees, I hear sounds like they are having a festival. Crash! Crunch! Smash! Splat! Nanaya Shiki walks toward the back of the forest. After passing through the field, I think back about that redness I saw earlier. How pitiful. When did it become so tired and hazy like that? It seemed incredibly strong, but at the same time, very fragile. After finding out that it doesn't have much longer to live, I continue towards the heart of the forest. I open my eyes to the morning sun streaming from my window. "---Hot." My pajamas are drenched with sweat. ―― It seems I had a weird dream. It was like that really old silent comedy film―― I'm not too sure, but that one where that actor with a black derby hat and a mustache keeps getting in all sorts of situations― it was a dream where it felt like I was watching a movie. "―― Come to think of it, I never did dream when I stayed at the Arimas." Actually, I never did dream since I was a kid. My doctor said that I sleep so deeply that I can't dream. Then, maybe the dreams I see since coming back to this mansion are actually my memories instead. "―― Wait, isn't that what you call a dream?" Well, I'll leave these little things for scholars to debate. As a student, I should go to school. "---Alright, time to get up!" I get up from bed. "-Eh?" Actually, my body does not move. "Wha―― Why can't I move!?" I clench my teeth and summon all my strength. The blood rushes to my head causing dizziness and I manage to lift my upper body. "H――― Ho, t――――" My body is on fire. "Damn―― This is worse, than yesterday――" Yesterday my body was just heavy. But now, just moving my arm is incredibly difficult. "-, Da" I see if I can lift my arm vertically. ―― ―――― ―――――― "Gaa―― argh." I finally lift it up. Just doing this expends all of my energy and takes me about a minute. "―― What's going on?" This is like a dead body. Or maybe like a robot without any power. Either way, I can't move. But still, my mind is sharp and I don't feel any pain. "Kohaku-san-" I start to call her then stop. Yesterday I said those things while I embraced her. I don't know what Kohaku-san thought of that. ―― I don't think she knows that I know about her and Hisui trading places, but it's still difficult for me to face her now. "Hisui---Akiha, hey---" I try to say "come", but I stop. Speaking loudly brings another wave of dizziness crashing into me. ―― Shouting requires muscle use, and that probably puts a strain on the blood to my brain. "Ahh-" I breathe shallowly. All I can do is just wait like this until Hisui comes to wake me. ---In the end, I take off from school today. When Hisui came to wake me, she immediately turned pale and called for Akiha. As soon as she heard, Akiha came running, and I guess neither Akiha nor Kohaku-san knew what to do because they called the doctor in to perform an examination. As usual, it came up with nothing. As expected, Akiha ordered me to rest in bed afterwards. ―― The sun sinks below the horizon. Lying on my side, I gaze emptily out the window. "―――――――― Damn it." I knew I should have settled things with SHIKI last night, especially now that I became like this. While I'm like this the number of victims will increase. ―― No, even last night after I came back with Akiha, SHIKI may have already sucked another person's blood. "---" Was it the wrong decision? Last night. Maybe I should have stayed in that alley waiting for SHIKI no matter what Akiha said. "――― I have to go tonight." I can't cry over the fact that I can't move. I have to stop SHIKI as soon as possible. I have to save up all my strength until tonight so I can do that. "Shiki-san, are you awake?" Kohaku-san opens the door and walks in. "Kohakusan." "Yes. It's been a whole day, hasn't it, Shiki-san?" She closes the door with a smile. "―― That's right. Yeah, that's right." I suddenly feel awkward and look away. I can't speak to her directly now. Not only am I worried too much about SHIKI, but I also haven't figured out a excuse yet for my stupidity last night. "Shiki-san? Why do you look so down? You really don't feel well?" "――――!" She looks into my face. "No, that's not it, but―" Blushing furiously, I somehow manage a calm response. ―― This is bad. I said it would be difficult to meet her, but just seeing her face uplifts me. Since I could not see her for a whole day, just having her beside me makes me so happy, I forget about SHIKI. "―― Kohaku-san, I thought the IV was already done?" ―― All the same, I need to keep my distance from her. I broke my promise to Hisui and held her. I don't know what she thinks about what happened yesterday, but as for me, I've finally realized how I feel. I have no clue what I'll do now if she's close to me "If there's nothing, please leave. If Akiha sees you, you'll be in trouble." "I do have something. I thought that I would ask if you wanted anything special tonight to eat?" "To eat? ―― Since I'm like this, I think something easily digestible would be best." "Heehee, don't worry about such delicate matters, Shiki-san. The doctor said you could eat as you please. So tonight I'll make you whatever you want to eat." ―― I do have foods I like, but I think right now nutrition is more important than taste. "---I see, then something really nutritious. I have to get as much power as possible to stop SHIKI tonight---" "Huh? Stop yourself, Shiki-san?" Kohaku-san confusedly tilts her head. "Ah-" Crap. I let that slip without even thinking about it. ―― Wait a minute. She has to know about SHIKI. When Akiha was drinking Kohaku-san's blood, they were discussing SHIKI. ―― Even Hisui knew I was adopted. Then there's no way Kohaku-san does not know about SHIKI. "---I see, you know about it." "Um. Do I know what?" "―― That I was adopted, and that Akiha has a killer brother called SHIKI." Her smile freezes. "―― I see. Shiki-san, you found out about it." But, that's just for an instant. Kohaku's act of "Hisui from the past" doesn't crumble. "But SHIKI-sama is no longer in this world. You are the only eldest son of the Tohno family now. I think it's best to forget about it." She keeps smiling. The same smile she had when discussing the evening menu. "―― I want to forget it, but I can't. I can't forgive what the Tohno blood did." My old man. He turned you into nothing more than a smiling doll. "―― And I can't leave SHIKI alone. As long as he is being a vampire, I can't ever be Akiha's brother." I can't give that girl back her ribbon, either. ---This is the only thing I can do. I don't know how to save this person or erase the sin of Tohno Makihisa. All I can do right now is to stop the killer SHIKI and extinguish that Tohno blood. "―― I want to do this with my own hands. I can't leave him alone, but more than that, I---I want to help you, Kohaku-san." ―― Idiot. I keep saying these stupid things. Thinking selfishly, thinking that I can save Kohaku by doing that. Such selfish things--- "―― Haha, what am I saying? But, anyway, this is a problem of the Tohno family, so I will end it. There is no need for you or Hisui to worry." Kohaku-san doesn't say anything. Her smile also ceases. "Kohaku-san? Did I say something wrong?" "---No. Um, do you really mean that?" ---? What does she mean――? "Shiki-san. You know that Akiha-sama leaves the mansion every night?" "Yeah. It's her responsibility as head of the Tohno family to look for SHIKI. I told her to stop, but she doesn't listen." "I don't believe it. You didn't hear from Akiha-sama!?" "―― Wait, Kohaku-san―― hear what?" "――――――" Kohaku-san doesn't answer. ―― But she isn't acting normal. Even someone thick-headed like me can tell. Thump. My pulse starts to increase. "Akiha-sama is lying to you, Shiki-san. ―― SHIKI-sama was not exactly a blood sucking demon. It's the body warmth of others. Not the blood, but the heat." Thump, Thump. My pulse goes crazy. The combination of those facts and her serious eyes make me imagine something bad. ---Wait. Please, just wait. That is. Unconsciously, something I avoided thinking about. "―― Please wait. ―― It's okay, you don't have to say anything." "Shiki-san. The one known as Tohno SHIKI is no longer in this world. Certainly SHIKI-sama was a blood sucking demon and killed people on the streets. But that is all over. ―― Five days ago, by Akiha-sama's hand, SHIKI-sama was exterminated." ---That dream. The dream of the killer being killed by Akiha. That wasn't what I saw. It was what SHIKI was watching in his final moments. "The SHIKI that killed people and drank their blood is no longer alive. So―― that means that all the recent incidents, they are all---" ---SHIKI is no longer alive. Long gone. The only one that is left. Leaving every night to walk the streets, the blood sucking demon named Tohno Akiha. "Shiki-san!?" Ignoring her voice, I fly out of the room. Running. My body is engulfed in pain but that doesn't matter. I don't think about anything. I don't want to think about anything. Until I hear the truth from Akiha's mouth, nothing else. Running. Running toward her room at the east end of the mansion. Breathing wildly, I open her heavy double door without knocking. *pant**pant*, *pant* I look around the room. Akihaelegantly gets up from her chair as soon as she sees me. "What is it, Nii-san? Entering without knocking is pretty rude, you know." "Ah--haa――" I catch my breath as I stare at her. No, I'm definitely glaring at her without realizing it. Akiha senses the emotion in my look. "Nii-san―――? Did something happen?" "" I take one more deep breath and calm my breathing. Suppressing the pulse in my chest, I glare as I speak. "Akiha. What is the meaning of this?" Her face tightens. ―― With just those words she probably figured out what I was going to say. After staring at me wordlessly, she walks casually over to the window sill. The deep sky. The red rays of sun glaring through the sky and into the room. Like three days ago, she turns her back to the crimson sky. "I'm not sure what you mean, Nii-san. Could you be a little more specific?" "--" Dizziness assails me. Is it just a trick of the eyes? I thought I saw something hazy around her. ---Danger fills the air. It must be the fault of that glowing sky behind her. Akiha's hair looks crimson and my whole body creaks. "Nii-san? If you don't say anything I can't help. Or---will you go back to your room and pretend nothing happened?" Akiha giggles. With that, I understand she was really deceiving me all along. "Akiha, why---" "You already know why I killed SHIKI. I am the head of the Tohno family. It is my responsibility to exterminate those that become controlled by the Tohno blood. What I did was by consensus of the family, and even you wanted to kill him." The hairs on my body stand on end. ---What is this? Who is this person in front of me? Who is this that takes away my breath through sheer pressure? "No---that's not, what I meant." "Oh? Well then, there's no problem. Killing someone who isn't human isn't a sin, right? It is just like killing a dog that attacks people. It is on the same level." "I said that it's not about that――! What I want to say is, why did you hide it from me――!" "Ah, that. It's boring, asking me such an obvious question. Hey Nii-san, asking something you know the answer to is not a question, but a confirmation. If that's the case, I can only nod." The air around her shimmers. The curtains waver like a mirage. Her long hair illuminated red by the setting sun. Creak. My body screams at me to kill her. "---You killed SHIKI five days ago." "Yes," Akiha nods. Five days ago---that night when she collapsed. Hugging me while she was crying, trying to hold something back. "Then the recent vampire incidents aren't the work of SHIKI―― they are all your doing." "Yes," Akiha nods. The detached building in the forest, where Akiha was sucking Kohaku-san's blood. At that time--SHIKI was already gone and Akiha was still committing those acts. Kohaku-san even asked why Akiha wasn't satisfied with just her blood. "---Why? SHIKI was, but you---you don't seem strange." "Yes, I am not like SHIKI. It's obvious because I'm drinking Kohaku's blood so I don't become like him." "―― Then! Why aren't you satisfied with just her blood!? You said it yourself, so why---" Why are you doing the same things as SHIKI――――――!! "It is the influence of SHIKI. This is my failure, Nii-san. ―― My power is not something that excludes anything or destroys, it is the power to plunder. I stole SHIKI's life from him. But at that same time, it seems I also took in something not good." "-?" Something not good? Something that wasn't in her before, something that's in her now. That's, um--- "―― How do I put this―― ever since I killed SHIKI, I became unable to suppress my emotions any longer. I become unusually strong minded, and my lust takes shape when I normally would have just kept it inside. So I guess I just became honest with the desires I held back for so long. I needed Kohaku's blood to maintain my body, but I was getting bored of that taste since I had been drinking it for few years." "---Yes, you probably will not understand, but the first time I tasted the blood of someone other than Kohaku, it was simply amazing. It was so delicious I thought I would go insane." She smiles from the bottom of her heart. The wavering mirage. The only time I sensed this danger was when I―― No, that was SHIKI. When SHIKI was killed in that dream. "Akiha, you" "Don't look at me like that. I only stole their blood. SHIKI took their lives as well, so you should not look at me like that, Nii-san." "―― Only, their blood――?" Akiha is neither defiant nor remorseful. She just smiles as she looks at me and speaks as if it was a matter of course. "" ―― I can hardly breathe. Akiha is enjoying this. I came to confront her, but it seems like it's just killing her boredom. ---What is this? This is like a killer truly enjoying insanity--- "Stop messing around――! Why---that―― why, Akiha? There's something wrong with you――!!" Somehow warding off her gaze, I take a step closer. "Ah――――――" It must have worked, because she swallows her words. "You must know, too. What you're saying isn't right――!" I take another step. After looking away peevishly, she bites her lip and glares at me. "―― There's nothing wrong. I drink the blood of other people only for your sake." "Eh-" My legs stop. After she strongly bites her lip, she relaxes. "―― I already told you. You were killed by SHIKI eight years ago. You are not of the mixed blood of the Tohno family, but you are just a normal person. You did not have any power to live after SHIKI stole your life from you." "―― But, I could not allow that. You were killed protecting me, so I was the one that should have died. I was saved by your bloody body. You were already dead, but you still protected me. ―― I do not remember everything that happened afterwards clearly, but I just remember thinking only that it would have been better if I died instead of you." "---That wish was granted. See, it's like what happens in a fairy tale. Like giving your blood to dead birds and dogs so they can live again. My power is really the opposite, but I guess I put that curse on you. You miraculously recovered and ever since that day I have carried a load―― come to think of it, it was only natural. It is because I shared half of my life with you, Nii-san." "-" Everything goes black. So I am alive because of Akiha, and at the same time---because of that, Akiha has to live with that terminal illness? "―― Akiha. That time you had that fit, it was all---my fault?" "―― Yes. As long as I keep you alive, I have to use the powers of the Tohno blood. If I do that, my human blood becomes thinned. If it becomes too weak, I will become something less than human, just like SHIKI. To prevent that, I have to only use the minimum of my powers. But if I do that, I can only maintain your life and I can't support my own body." "―― As a result, those fits occur. Sensing the danger, my body tells me to stop providing you with energy or just become one with the Tohno blood. It is only thanks to Kohaku that I have been able to resist it this long. As a Synchronizer, she can strengthen one's will. I regularly drank her blood to strengthen the human part of Tohno Akiha." Before I realize it, my whole body staggers. Akiha. Akiha's sucking of blood. It's completely my fault. As long as I'm alive, Akiha has to live as the Tohno--- "But, I thought if I killed SHIKI it would be solved. If SHIKI died, then he would no longer be able to steal your life." "-Ah." ―― That's right. If SHIKI is no longer alive, then I could have my life to myself, so I wouldn't be anemic anymore. "Hehe. But, it really is funny. If anyone other than me had killed SHIKI, then you would have been back to normal. Didn't I tell you? I stole everything from SHIKI. I do not have the power to synchronize like Kohaku. What I stole, I cannot give to anyone else." She strangely gives a heart-felt smile in pure self-deprecation. "After killing SHIKI, I felt a weight lifted from me. Those spasms I had every evening did not occur, and I felt great. ―― I do not need to say why, do I? Because, in place of SHIKI, I am now stealing your life. But, I just took it and I can't give it back to you, Nii-san. Unlike SHIKI, I do not have the ability to fuse." "―― Yes, you were fused with SHIKI. Certainly, SHIKI took away life from you, but it returned to you when he slept. But that is no longer the case. That is why you have trouble moving now. That is why I have to continue supplying you with energy more than before. ―― For that reason, I need to accumulate energy from people's blood." After saying this, Akiha walks away from the glowing red window. "Nii-san. Maybe I am just a blood sucking demon, but it is all for your sake. Will you still not allow it? Not as Tohno Shiki, but will you kill me as Nanaya Shiki?" "" I don't know what to say. Whatever she says, I'm Tohno Shiki. I won't become what I don't even remember, as Nanaya. But, my body is different. Just seeing Akiha causes all the strength in my body to coil like a spring. It's like, it's trying to do something to the nonhuman Tohno Akiha. "―― No. It isn't about Tohno or Nanaya. I just don't want you―― as Akiha to have to drink blood. I don't want you---to be like SHIKI." "Nii-san. I'm doing this for your sake. Don't you understand that? Even that time---I told you how I felt and you didn't even say anything. I told you, that I loved you, so why do you look at another woman――!?" "Bu---love? But that's like brother and sister――! Even if we are not connected by blood, we're still siblings! Don't say such stupid things――!" "It is not stupid―――!! Because we are siblings---I can't love you!?" Her voice echoes through the room. ―― That may be the first time she's yelled like that. Akiha's shoulders rise and fall as she pants heavily and bites her lip regretfully. "---Aki, ha." "―― Nii-san. I don't care if I become no longer human. If that means you can live, then I do not care what happens. So please---look only at me. I was always waiting for you. Now that you came back―― do not betray me." ---Her fingers tremble as she says this. She closes her mouth and awaits my response. She wants me only to look at her. ―― I didn't think Akiha, with her pride, would ever actually say that. But, that's wrong, Akiha. Without a doubt, she is dear to me. ―― Akiha has saved me up until now. So I want to grant her wishes as much as I can. But, still---she is my sister. I can't love her in any other way. Because the one I think of the most isn't her--- "―――― Akiha. I can't return your feelings. My special person, is someone else." ―― Akiha is calm, as if she knew from the start. She closes her eyes quietly and distances herself. Her footsteps. She walks to the window. The wind blows her long hair freely. "―― Oh? But, Nii-san. You do not have a choice." ---Her eyes become glaciers. In that instant, My body collapses to the floor loudly. "Ah, gah――――――!?" Breathe. I can't breathe. This is worse than anything before. I really, can't breathe, my arms, and legs, won't move "How is it, Nii-san? Returning to how it was eight years ago." I can hear her laughter. "A――――― Aki, ha?" I somehow manage to look up. Her eyes are filled with pleasure as she looks at my deteriorating, fragile situation. "I told you your body is alive only because of me. Do you understand? I just have to think it and you will die. That is the life of Tohno Shiki, Nii-san." Her voice reaches my ear like a whisper. "-, Ss, ---!" My heat cools down. I feel like I'm rapidly tumbling towards death. My senses start to drain away and I'm scared that if I let my guard down, I will totally disappear. ―― What she is saying is the truth. Akiha clutches my very heart in her hands right now "You're pretty strong-willed. I took enough energy away to cause you to pass out already." ―― Her finger lowers. Ah. Her finger traces on my back. "Ahouch――――――!" Her nail finds the scars on my back. "―― Beautiful. The cuts I gave you are still here." That night. Those marks she gave me when she was holding me and crying. "---So, I will ask once more, Nii-san. I am the most important person to you, right?" Her whispering voice next to my ear. My senses are just about completely gone. If I don't answer---I might die. "Answer. I will not be gentle forever, you know." ―――― You've gotta be kidding me. Using her power like this on me, I won't cave in――! "Geez. You really are strong-willed, Nii-san." Her finger pulls away. "I understand. I will give you until tomorrow to think about it calmly." Akiha walks away from me and picks up something that looks like a receiver. "Kohaku, come to my room. There is something I need you to carry." Her voice sounds happy. "--" ―― I can't think well. All I can understand is that Kohaku-san, will be, here soon. The door opens and Kohaku-san arrives. "Shikisan?" I think she realizes I'm on the floor. She runs to me. "Shiki-san――!? Hang in there, Shiki-san――!" ―― My mind must be really messed up. Kohaku-san. She sounds, so tense. I don't believe it. "Akiha-sama, what have you done?" "Nothing. I just showed Nii-san how things stand. It seemed he would not understand unless I told his body." "But I can't just let him lie here all night. So can you take him to his room? He will be in that state at least until tomorrow night." Akiha turns away. ―― It seems like she's going to her bedroom. That fiery aura swirls behind her back like a mirage. "―――― Shiki-san, can you stand?" ――― I can. That's what I meant to say, but I can't even do that. Kohaku-san lends me her shoulder. ―― I hardly feel like I am alive, let alone able to walk. The cable that lets the human Tohno Shiki move about seems to have been cut. Looking at my vision in pieces, it seems I have gone out, into the hallway Night falls. Tohno Shiki is lying in bed. My wheezing drowns out the ticking of the clock. My body feels like every joint is bursting like a firecracker. Consciousness comes in shards. I am probably alternating between waking and fainting in between each second. ---It's because of that, I suppose. I don't know how long it's been. It feels like a week since I came back to my room. ―― The clock pointed at the number eight tells me that it is just an illusion. ",--,-" My breathing, almost, stops. When I had a terrible fever, it wasn't this bad. My body doesn't move. But my heart is racing. Thump. Thump. Thump. Thump. ―― Akiha probably did this on purpose, I can't even move. My arms and legs feel crucified to the bed with iron nails. But still, if I want to, I should be able to move them a bit. Thump. Thump. Thump. Thump. My wildly beating heart seems to overpower Akiha's curse. If my limbs are nailed down, then it feels like my heart will burst out of this nailed down body. Thump. Thump. Thump. Thump. What is so exciting? ---Akiha with her red hair. Just thinking of that makes those immobile limbs somehow convulse. Probably, my body would move to do one thing. Thump. Thump. Thump. Thump. ―― What's in my head right now? Akiha horribly filled with pleasure earlier? That was certainly strange. Certainly she has that in her character, but that was just too much. It's like something that she doesn't even notice is controlling her. Thump. Thump. Thump. Thump. Did she absorb SHIKI's madness? There had to be a reason for his insanity, and maybe Akiha consumed it without knowing it. If that is the case― It's just the same as Tohno Makihisa, just Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. "Shut, up-" I try to suppress my raging heart. Geez, what am I being so excited about? If I keep going through this cycle, won't I actually start to feel that way? Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. "Ha-agh, ha, hagh--" My throat hurts. My body creaks. Don't you get it? I can't oppose her with this body. If you want to kill, if you want to kill that, then shut up for a second. If you do, I will certainly destroy that demon without you telling me so--- "No――――! What, like I would ever――――!!!" Thump. Thump. Thump. Thump. The mad pounding continues. I, faintly, cycle between blankness and awareness, dream and reality. ---I can't last until tomorrow. If this keeps up, I'll go insane first--- The sweat fades from my drenched body. My roasting flesh begins to cool. The feeling of a soaked towel is on my forehead. My body is lifted and a cup is placed against my lips. Gulp. The sensation of cool water flowing down my throat. --. I sense someone nearby.

*s423
I realize that someone is taking care of me. "Good evening. How are you feeling, Shiki-san?" She speaks with her usual smile. "Ah―― Kohaku, san." I somehow manage to speak through my tattered breathing. "Ah, you do not have to speak. I probably understand your condition better than you do." She removes the towel from my forehead, still smiling. ---Was that thing before just an illusion? Kohaku-san is acting normal. She keeps smiling and continuing her portrayal of Hisui. ―― That. Am I going to die here without being able to take off that mask? "Akiha-sama told me everything. She said that she would wait until tomorrow, but that may be too long. Akiha-sama seems to have lost her ability to think clearly. I don't think you'll be able to make it through the night like that, Shiki-san." "-" *wheeze* *wheeze* Kohaku-san's words are unmercifully true. "Shiki-san, you told me before. You said that you were numb to death. Is that still true? Are you still going to act against Akiha-sama hopelessly with a body like that?" "-Kohaku-san?" ―― I'm surprised. Kohaku-san's voice, it's completely different than before. "―― No way. I told you that I am more attuned to death than most people―― So I think I understand the situation I'm in. Without you telling me---I knew that surviving the night will be extremely difficult." "Then you are not scared of death? If you accept Akiha-sama then you will recover quickly, but you still do not. There's something wrong with you." "―― Maybe. But, I think it's okay. I like the me that acts like this, and I like Akiha for liking me as I am. ―― Yes, and, well― I enjoy small things like just being able to talk with you, Kohaku-san. ―― But I feel like if I lie to myself, all those small things would lose their enjoyment, and I'm scared of that"

*s424
I realize that someone is taking care of me. "Good evening. How are you feeling, Shiki-san?" She speaks with her usual smile. "Ah―― Kohaku, san." I somehow manage to speak through my tattered breathing. "Ah, you do not have to speak. I probably understand your condition better than you do." She removes the towel from my forehead, still smiling. ---Was that thing before just an illusion? Kohaku-san is acting normal. She keeps smiling and continuing her portrayal of Hisui. ―― That. Am I going to die here without being able to take off that mask? "Akiha-sama told me everything. She said that she would wait until tomorrow, but that may be too long. Akiha-sama seems to have lost her ability to think clearly. I do not think you will be able to make it through the night like that, Shiki-san." "-" *wheeze* *wheeze* Kohaku-san's words are unmercifully true. "Shiki-san, I am amazed. Do you not understand the danger your body is in, Shiki-san? All Akiha-sama has to do is think it and you will die. So why do you still act against her? It is completely hopeless." "-Kohaku, san." ―― I'm surprised. Kohaku-san's voice, it is completely different than before. "―― I know. I know that I can't last the night like this." "Then you are not scared of death? If you accept Akiha-sama then you will recover quickly, but you still do not. There's something wrong with you." "―― Maybe. But, I think it's okay. I like the me that acts like this, and I like Akiha for liking me as I am. ―― Yes, and, well― I enjoy small things like just being able to talk with you, Kohaku-san. ―― But I feel like if I lie to myself, all those small things would lose their enjoyment, and I'm scared of that"

*s425 [WARNING:H]
I cough violently. ―― Probably because I am forcing myself to talk to Kohaku-san, my body doesn't even allow me to do that properly. "―― Shiki-san. Why don't you tell Akiha-sama that you love her?" She asks the same thing again. But this time, it's a little different. Kohaku-san's voice seems---somewhat sad. "If you do as Akiha-sama says, then you'll live. Even if it's just lip service, you will die unless you do so. I don't know what you're thinking, but isn't it better just to return her feelings?" ---Such a thing. If I could do that, I would've already done it. "---No. I do love Akiha, but only as my sister and nothing more. ―― The one I like isn't Akiha, Kohaku-san. I don't, want to lie to the one, I love the most." I force the words through my ragged breathing. Tick. The second hand of the clock ticks in the short silence. "Oh Shiki-san, that's no good. You can't even do it just this once?" "―― Nope. If my body is not free, I'd like at least my heart to be free. If I lie just once then I'll have to continue lying. If I surround the lies with more lies, then it will all end up being empty. If that happens, I would---" ―― That girl that had nowhere to run. "Never be able to help the one I like the most." And I just look at Kohaku-san. She looks away without donning her smile again. "―― That is, pointless. Don't you pity Akiha-sama?" "Pity, Akiha――?" "―― Yes. Every night she walks the streets and drinks someone's blood. Akiha-sama is unable to make those from whom she sucks blood like herself in the manner SHIKI-sama was, but she has the ability to steal from others." "Akiha-sama knows this. She knows that sucking blood is making her less human, but she doesn't stop. ―― She's only doing it to keep you alive. So---even though she knows it's transforming her into a blood sucking demon, she continues it for your sake." "Ah---" ;(08) "Do you still refuse her when she does all that for you? These past eight years, Akiha-sama has waited only for you." "" ―― I can't answer that. In the first place, I'm dying because of Akiha. But I've only lived until now because of her efforts. Ihave a debt to her that is too large for me to ever repay. "-" I can't say what is right and what is wrong. But I still have something I can't give up and I can't permit. ―― So I know what I have to do. "I see. Akiha will go out and drink blood tonight again." I raise myself up. The pain runs through me like an electric shock. I manage to stand up while resisting the volume of pain. "Wha―― Shiki-san, what are--" "―― No. I can't let Tohno Akiha drink any more blood." I laboriously take a single step. Even though I may collapse at any moment, I continue forward. I can at least―― make it to Akiha's room. "Please wait." Standing in my way, Kohaku-san appears before me. ;(08) "You say you'll stop Akiha-sama. Is that the blood of Nanaya speaking?" "―― That has nothing to do with it. I just want Akiha to be Akiha. That is, what I, as Tohno Shiki, really feel." ;(13) "―――― You mustn't. Akiha-sama will not have any mercy on you. You realize it already. The Akiha-sama from before no longer exists." ―― I know that. That shimmering mirage behind her. That thing is driving her away from being Akiha. The way Akiha is now, she will see me as completely useless if I don't accept her. "Even still---I must stop her. I'm, her brother, after all." "――――――――" Kohaku-san doesn't say anything. I push my way through to the desk. Inside is what I brought from the Arimas, only a few things. I take my knife out of the drawer. ―― And I see that which I haven't yet returned. "Kohaku-san." Gripping the final remnants, I walk. ;（琥珀・13) "―――――" Kohaku-san just stands there. "―― This might be the end, so here." I hold out the white ribbon in my hand. "It's a little late, but I'm giving it back. Sorry. You went through such trouble to give it to me, and I never even used it." ―― I don't know if my feelings were able to come out through my words. And as gentle as I can, I place the ribbon of promise into her hand. ;（琥珀09のエプロンなし) "---" The sound of gasping. She stands stock still like a doll, just staring in amazement at the ribbon in her hand. "――― You knew, Shiki-san?" "―― Not right away. It was only just recently. ―― I really should have realized it as soon as I came back." Yeah. I should've realized it after I returned to the mansion and Kohaku-san said "Welcome back." Even still, she smiled when I asked if she was one of the children who was here back then. "―― I, don't have the right, but thanks. I really was happy that you waited here for me." ―― For eight years. Those were the words I always wanted to say as Tohno Shiki. Tears. Her face. Her face is neither sad nor happy, but a single line flows down. ―― I don't know what it means. But, naturally. I hold her body close to mine. ―― I can feel her warmth. My raging heart seems to become strangely calm from it. "―― Kohaku-san. I'll stop Akiha, so you get away with Hisui. ―― And you don't have to come back. ―― You've been locked in this mansion for ten years. You can be free, and---you don't have, to force yourself, to smile---" "Shiki-san, everything, you―" Her lips mouth the word "knew". I didn't want her to say those words, so I close her mouth with my own. ---It was really just an instant. Just a touch, a fleeting kiss, but unforgettable. I raise my head. I release her. In place of the doll-like Kohaku-san, I smile with all of my heart. "Well. It was really short, but living here with you was a lot of fun. Yeah. I really like you the best, Kohaku-san." ---Let's do this. The only thing left is to stop Akiha. "――――――― No, stop." As I move to open the door, her voice rings out to me. "―――――― No, Shiki-san. You can't stop Akiha-sama like that." "―― Eh?" I turn around--- "Shiki-san---you have to stop Akiha-sama." Kohaku-san stands there, not with a smile, but with a truly sad face. "Kohaku-san---why?" Why does she look like she's about to burst into tears? "Shiki-san. Did you really mean that?" She looks directly at me. Her eyes implore me to confirm what I said about liking her. "" I nod. Kohaku-san shuffles over to me and holds my hand. ―― How long were we like this? Kohaku-san doesn't say anything. After holding my hand like a child, she smiles once more and places my hand against her chest. "If that's the case, then please make love to me. If you do that, then you should be fine without Akiha-sama's help." "Whamake love― what are you-" "I'm talking about having sex. Hisui-chan and I were both brought to this mansion for that purpose you know." Kohaku-san says such a thing with her usual smile as if discussing the weather. "S-sex, but that――!" It's too sudden, my voice comes out weird. "Yes. You may not know this, but we are called Synchronizers. Simply speaking, we can project ourselves into someone else and increase their powers. But it only works if―― the person is of the opposite gender. Akiha-sama is a woman so we could not Synchronize. That's why she had to drink my blood to form a fake bond." "-" Thump. My body heat rises. It isn't the wildness of my heart earlier―― it is the true feelings of Tohno Shiki coming to light. "―― B― but, that, is---" ;(12) "You're unable to return her feelings, right? So there's no other way. Please, have me. If we exchange our bodily fluids then I'll be able to help your condition. If you do so, you can return to normal without Akiha-sama's help." "Uu――――" ―― I really can't ask for anything more. If I won't be a burden to Akiha, she won't have to drink any more blood. And really, I want Kohaku-san too. "" But. I still feel there's something wrong about this. ;(03b) "Shiki-san, were you lying when you said you liked me?" Kohaku-san saying that with a smile---I start to lose control. "---It wasn't a lie. I― always wanted you" ;(12) "Then please let me give you strength. If you don't, you'll die and be unable to stop Akiha-sama." Saying that, she embraces my hand tighter onto her chest. Tender, yet firmly elastic. Feeling the breasts of a young woman causes my head to spin. "-" ―― I understand. Kohaku-san is just continuing her act. I understand that she's just using me. But still---that's something important to me. "――――― Is this alright? Are you really okay with this, Kohaku-san?" "Yes. Because I love you too, Shiki-san." ---I know that smile is fake. But― I believe the words. I want to believe in those words. ―― I draw her close to me. When I kiss her, it's a violent, passionate, stealing kiss, completely different than before. I don't know how long it's been. Her tender lips. I push my mouth against hers as if stealing her breath and hold her tightly against me. "--" My capacity for logic has gone out the window. My mind is completely empty, without any serious thinking to fill it. All I can think about is making this moment last forever. "--Ah." But my body is at its limit. My legs sway beneath me. The arms embracing Kohaku-san fall to my sides, and I lean completely against her. "―― Goodness, now look what happened, Shiki-san. That's what happens when you push yourself." My body is about to fall onto the floor. "Please lie on the bed. I'll make you feel a lot better soon." I fall onto the bed. I can't even move. Even breathing is painful as the world warps around me like a smothering blanket. "―――" ―― Crap. In this condition, I can't even embrace Kohaku-san. Even though I can get better if I do what Tohno Makihisa did, if my body doesn't move, I can't even do that "―― Please relax. Just stay like that and I'll do all the work." She puts her knees on the floor. From my vision. Kohaku. Disappears. "―― Kohaku― san――?" The only response is the sound of something clattering from my hips. "---Ah." My breath stops as I realize it's the sound of my belt being removed. The sound and feel of my zipper being lowered. "H, hey---Kohaku― san――!" "――――――――" No answer. Instead, Kohaku-san just carefully pulls back my underwear and bares me. "!" My body feels warm all over. Not from excitement, but from embarrassment as Kohaku-san stares at my manhood. ―― Certainly I couldn't hide myself if I wanted to do this, but still---this wasn't what I expected― I only thought about the actual sex. "Kohaku-san, that---" "―― Yes. We have to start here if you want to get better." Her breath touches my skin. ―― My shaft rises in response. "Ah――――――" I hear her gasp. She gingerly sets my swelled manhood free from my pants with her little finger. "--Kohaku― san-" Just a light touch. It was only her little finger, but the sensation races through my entire shaft. "Hm―― now now, Shiki-san. ―― Don't fight it. Just relax." She chides me as she begins to wrap her hand around me. Her fingers slowly begin to squeeze. Their coldness shoots right through me. "Haah, ah-" My blood starts to gather up. The embarrassment crumbles away as a gasp escapes my throat. "Yes―― you can moan more." Whoo. As if cooling something off, Kohaku-san blows air over me. "Mm-!" Thump. With that, I become completely erect. "Haha―― What's this? You're really healthy right here, Shiki-san." Her voice is sweet as she lightly rubs her nose against me. It's a different― sensation than her fingers. As if trying to take in every nuance of my smell, Kohaku-san stimulates all around me with her nose. "Hm―― Shiki-san, you're so cute―― Your smell is very faint but you're so large and handsome." After sniffing, she slowly reaches out her tongue and touches my tip. It's just for an instant, but the feeling of her wet tongue touching me sends a shock through my body. "Ah--" The gathering heat at the base of my rod causes me to speak without thinking. That heat. "―― Haha―― You've finally warmed up, I see." She happily brings a finger down to check. Her fingers start to move. Those four fingers start to caress me gently up and down. Her delicate kneading causes me to harden even more. The swelling increases as if to escape the caress of her fingers. Not letting anything escape, her four fingers are joined by her tightly gripping thumb. "―― Ah―― you're really turned on, Shiki-san." Kohaku says half-amazed, half-dreamily. I look at the slit on the tip of my tool and see it already dripping. "" My face turns red. I turn away, embarrassed, but Kohaku's flushed face moves forward and sniffs the oozing fluid. "―― Hm―― things will start to feel even better." My dry pole starts to overflow. Her cute fingers now covered in that licentious fluid, Kohaku starts to stroke me earnestly. ―― Sliding, sliding, slide slide sliding. "Ha---ah, -!" I can't hold back my gasps. Even though it is simply rising and falling, her strangely flexible fingers ensure the sensations are not that simple. Her vivacious fingertips seem to be sucking my very skin. "Hehe―― Shiki-san, you're amazing. You're still growing." "No――― That― you are― Kohaku---" ―― That's right. Her fingers are stranger. She's the one who― is shaping me― as if― I was clay--- "Sto―― Kohaku― san---you don't― have to― do that---" ―― I don't― even care about anything else right now― it feels that good― but―― this isn't exactly what I wanted. I thought I would be holding her. This is― a little different--- "It's― enough---so you― can stop now---" Holding back my passion racked gasps, I barely manage to say that. But she― her fingers― do not― stop. Her tongue, so red it looks like it's painted with fire, takes a lick. "---!?" The pleasure causes me to clench my jaw in shock. She looks up at me with glazed eyes. "Not yet―― not yet, Shiki-san. This boy here tells me it isn't enough." Her red tongue traces a line up my shaft. It glides from my testicles to the very top of my tower. "Ah―― m, u―― hu―― ah." Her breath swirls around me. The wild exhalations seem to burn with the same fire as I do. "Mm―― more, you need to be more excited" Her tongue swirls around my tip. ―― It seems almost poisonous. Even though it's so cute, its glossy, serpentine surface lengthens. Red tongue. It just creeps around my shaft like swirling blood. "" With just that, it feels so good― I may even― pass out. "Aahh---isn't― that― enough?" I don't even know what I'm saying now. She pushes down into the opening of my dripping shaft with the back of her tongue. "Eh---ah, ah!?" The back of her tongue feels completely different. She continues to caress me with her fingers while pushing down with her tongue. Not just up and down, but side to side, sliding, pushing, pulling "Ha, ah---stop― Kohaku― I'm coming!" My shaft tightens. The heat rises from the base of my shaft, and I can't hold it back anymore. Kohaku's fingers stop it completely. Her little finger, only holding me up until now, becomes an iron vice which stops the advance of my semen. "Ko― haku--what― are---" "Hm―― not yet―― you have to wait―― this is your very last bit― so please― release― inside of me." ―― Her fingers separate. As if begrudging me every drop, she kisses my convulsing shaft. She lightly places her hands on my body. "Ah" I fall back. Kohaku quietly places herself over me. "Nn―――― Tight―――!" Her hips fall. Guiding my member into her sweet passage, Kohaku drops onto me. "--" I can't see anything. The sound of me entering Kohaku reaches my ears. That sensation. I can feel this warmth at my tip. It reaches down my shaft and my world spins in pleasurable upheaval. "―― Ha―― ah―― mm――――!" Kohaku tries to hold back a cry but her breathing becomes labored. Are her eyes closed because she's trying to hold back pain? Exalting in the contact, Kohaku starts to bring me inside of her. "-" Everything is still dark. I---I don't know what just happened. I look, but I can't see anything. All I know for sure is that I can feel Kohaku. Warm. No, hot. Her insides are tight and continually pull me further in. To be honest, I feel that I have to congratulate myself for not releasing already. This is completely different than her tongue and fingers. Something feels strange. Is it my semen? Is it her wetness? The feeling of immersion and a tickling sensation coming from what feels like a multitude of soft folds. "―― Mm―― Shiki-san, you're so―― hard― please---" Sliding. Her hips gradually lower. Her wetness flows all over me. "-" I still can't see clearly. ―― What's going on? She's lowering her body, but it feels like it's rising. Exalting in the sensation of our rubbing skin― I want to hold Kohaku― whose face is clouded as if resisting something― closer to me. ---So how come? My body is drowning in pleasure, but my mind seems to have stopped. ―― I don't get it. Don't I want her? This feels so good, so why--- "---Ntoo much" Her hips stop. I feel something hard inside of her tightening body with the tip of my manhood. ―― I can feel her tightening all the way to my very base. I am almost completely inside of her. Her hands push down on my chest as if stopping herself from going any further. She breathes hard, as if she was in pain. She doesn't lift her hips, as if she merely wants to wrap herself around me. ―― I realize even her anguished face is just too beautiful. I really do love Kohaku. "Ah―― just― a little more--" Kohaku's voice. With a final thrust she begins to move downwards. Her skin and mine fuse and she leans down against me. A brief spasm. My shaft, now fully embedded within her, voices its pleasure. "Ah---a―― all of it― inside me." She leans her body against my chest. Kohaku's face is full of ecstasy. "--" Seeing that face, I lose myself completely. I feel her breasts through her kimono. Her delicate, slender body contrasts with her licentiously spread legs and I almost pass out. "Ahaha―― If I do this, I can be really close to your face." Kohaku looks up at me from my chest. "Kohaku― san." "―― Yes, you don't have to hold back any longer. Please, like this―― give me as much as you want." "" ―― But. This feels so good, but I can't even hold her. ―― I understand my uneasiness from before. Because I love her so much---I can't just do anything as clinical as just "exchanging bodily fluids." "No Kohaku-san. I can't---" "―― Hm―― well then, I'll just have to move then." "Ah-" Not stopping to hear my response, she starts to move her hips. "Hey--, ah, ahh--!" My entire body shivers. With me still inside of her, she rocks her hip in a circle. Impaled as she is, she can't move around too much. It feels like hundreds of tongues are licking all around me, and that number multiplies as the sensation of her moving overwhelms me. "AhKo― Koha― ku--!" I close my mouth and resist as hard as I can, but that mouth keeps strangling me with pleasure. "Haah, ah――――――!!" I want to die. No, if I die here, I won't even care because it feels that good. My manhood feels like it's in a dimension of pure pleasure. The nucleus of pleasure rotates inside of Kohaku's body. "-,--,,--, ―――――!" I can only breathe. "Mm―― Shiki-san, please, ―― use your― hips---" Engulfed in pleasure, Kohaku-san asks for the impossible. The heightening waves of sensation crash through my head--- "Ah---yes, there---Shiki-san, any time you want" Her hair flutters freely. As she asks, I raise my hips. "-,--,,--," I can't breathe. ---I want to release it all. Everything is building to a head, but I can't release. She tightens around me so much I can't let anything out. ―― There really must be something wrong with me. This incredible pressure isn't painful. That pressure mounts around the center of my shaft. The skin around me is rather soft, so it isn't like it hurts. "How is it―― Shiki-san, does it feel good――?" Kohaku speaks with a bewitching voice. "-,--" That goes― without saying-- "―― Mm―― then I guess that's a yes――" Her hips stop. "Ah---" ―― I'm saved. With this I won't have to--- "-, ―――――!" Instantly. With all the force of before, she tightens again. "Ha--ah, gah――――!" My hips rise. Kohaku looks down at my face. "---Aha, come inside me!" Her voice rises like that of an innocent child. That which I held back for so, so long rushes forth. More than I thought possible for one spurt. And― it is all released inside of her. Ahahhahhahhh. The sound of my breathing is all that echoes in the room. Kohaku gets off of me and places her hand against my forehead. "Thank goodness, your body temperature has returned. I guess we really are compatible with each other. Usually, if you have previous bonds like me, once isn't enough." She sounds extremely happy. *pant**pant**pant*--- ―― Certainly, my body is completely different than before. Even though I'm breathing hard from exertion, for the first time in days I can move as freely as I want to. "That is so fortunate. But you're tired, right? I was worried I wouldn't accept you with just one attempt. It seemed more than once for you right now would have been life threatening." Straightening her kimono, she moves away from the bed. She seems truly happy that I returned to normal. *pant*---*pant**pant* But, I'm not happy at all. "Please rest until I return with some new clothes. My powers will not work completely right away, so please just relax." Kohaku goes to leave the room. I can't resist seeing her smile like that. "Kohaku-san---!" "Eh---?" I get up from bed and grab her hand. "--" I don't say anything, I just hold her slender hand in mine. "――? Is there something wrong, Shiki-san?" "-" I look down and grit my teeth. Her warmth flows through my hand. If I let her go, maybe it will never have been real. Even I know that I'm betting my life by trying to stop Akiha. ―― I only have now. I can only love her for real right now. So I don't want something like that. "Don't go." "Eh, Shiki-san――?" "―― This won't work, Kohaku. It wasn't enough." Looking down and blushing furiously, I tell her what I feel. ;(13) "Ah―― I, I'm sorry――! I knew just once would not be enough to accept you. Forgive me for making you say that. Please wait, I will do it again in an easier---" Kohaku looks distraught. "No, that's already done. My body has recovered. ―― It isn't my body that hasn't had enough, it's my heart." ;(09b?) "Huh――? Your heart?" Kohaku's expression grows confused. "Um---Shiki-san, it didn't feel good?" With a serious look she asks me this unbelievable question. But now is not the time to be embarrassed. "That's not it at all――! Um―― uh, it felt really good. I'm being completely honest." "Ahaha. Shiki-san, you look so cute when you blush." Kohaku smiles happily. "So what wasn't enough? I don't understand what you're saying." "―― Isn't it obvious? What we did couldn't be called making love. I didn't want to do it like that." "―― I don't get it. I think that was the best method for exchanging bodily fluids. And you have recovered, right?" "I said, that's not it――! When you said what we had to do, I was incredibly happy. ―― I was so happy that I even forgot all about Akiha. I---like you so much that I couldn't care about anything else. I don't care about Synchronizing or anything like that. I just want to hold you." "" "It did feel good, but I don't like that. It was only me, you didn't get to feel good, right? ―― I don't have that much experience, but I want you to feel as good as I did. That's why it wasn't enough. I just want to show you how much I like you. ―― This has nothing to do with Synchronizing, I just want to be with you." I grip her hand tighter. She looks up at me in surprise. "AhI― when you you say it like that, there's a problem. I― I've―― never done― that." Her face turns bright red as she says this. Her previously dry hand suddenly becomes wet. As close as I am, I can hear her heart pounding. ―― I finally realize something. Until now, she's never slept with anyone out of love. Tohno Makihisa looked at her only as a tool. Kohaku simply accepted that role, too. "――――――" I can't believe it. She was forced to do this almost every day, but she really---she really didn't know the real meaning behind two people sleeping together. "---Kohaku-san. I― I want to see you naked." ;(10b) "N, no――! What are you saying, all of a sudden, Shiki-san――――!!" Her whole body turns red as she shouts. "―― I see. I didn't really want to think of it this way, but what you did before was just an obligation. ―― You're right, you can't get naked in front of someone you don't even like." ;(17赤面) "Ah――――――――" She shifts her gaze away as her blush deepens. She looks impossibly cute as she mumbles something in response, fidgeting with the edge of her Kimono. "―― Um, that's not true. My body is dirty, so I don't, want to show you, Shiki-san――" "I don't think so. That's not true at all. Even if it was, I would still think you're beautiful." I pull her closer. "---!" I press her up to my chest. After enjoying that moment, I move around behind her and begin to nuzzle the base of her neck. "Ah--Shiki― san---" ―― There's no stopping now. Holding her trembling body, I began to tease her neck with my tongue. After drawing a smooth glassy line, I kiss her gently. "Mm--" A faint sigh. Her face still painted red, she silently accepts everything I do. "―― What's this? Your skin, it's so clean―― so beautiful." I continue licking her fine porcelain skin. "―――――――" Her eyes remained closed as she shudders slightly. ―― Maybe it really is her first time having someone treat her like this. Her reactions are nothing like the seductive voluptuousness earlier. For some reason---I feel this strong urge to tease her. "Mm---you're sensitive here――?" I whisper to her from behind. "――――――――――" With her mouth closed, she just shakes her head back and forth. She answers one way, but her body responds another. "―― Oh really? Then it's okay if I do this." I press my lips tightly against her neck. I let my tongue firmly play all along her neck. "――― Ah――― Shiki―― sa――― n―――" Her lips shake. While still tasting her skin, I place my hands on her shoulders and begin to slide her kimono off. "――――――" As expected, she silently offers no resistance. Swish. Her kimono clears her shoulders. "―――――, ――――" Her lips tighten. ―― She's probably embarrassed. She still offers no resistance as she trembles. Not in satisfaction---but in anticipation. "―― Kohaku. You want this, right?" "――――― Ye――――― yes――――" She speaks softly, as if she doesn't want to be heard. Her kimono drapes to the side. "--" Only one thought enters my mind---she really is beautiful. Her fine white skin. The vivid lines of her collarbone. Her trembling white breasts. Her white skin is now tinged a pale shade of red. Seeing her with her eyes closed in embarrassment and lips slightly open with unease makes me love her even more. "――― Ah――― Shiki― san." Her voice rises. I instantly wrap my fingers around her exposed breasts, giving them a light squeeze. ―― Hot. My fingers sink into her tender flesh. Just touching them sets my brain afire. "―― Mm―― Shiki-sa― n―― What― are you― doing?" That's an odd question. "What am I doing?---I'm making love to you." I grip harder. Her tender mounds shiver in response as I knead them. "―― Ooh, ah―――" She suddenly throws her head back and arches her back. The fun has just started, and her nipples have already become as hard as bullets. "―― I don't―― believe it―― Shiki-san, I---" Lips shaking, she desperately holds her voice back. My teasing fingertips sense the rising heat of her body. I can hear her panting. Her breathing--it's the same as when she was riding on top of me. "――? Kohaku, your breasts are sensitive too――?" "Eh―― no, that'snot it." Her words trail off as she gasps for breath. "Haa――― ah, this is strange―― I---" "Yeah. You sound so― horny." "Ah-" Kohaku's blush deepens. Reveling in her reactions, I lick her neck once more. "―――! Shiki― san――― That― tickles---" "―― What's this? You said you weren't sensitive here. So, I wonder if I do this--" Holding her writhing body close to mine, I release my hold on her breasts. "Mm" Kohaku gasps in response. And then---I take my thumb and forefinger and squeeze a delicate pink nipple. "Ah, ahhh――――!!" Her body jolts. My fingers move harder. Sensing her enjoyment, they twist even harder, and I use my nails this time. "―― Mm, haa――― oh―― ah---" Kohaku exhales forcefully. This time it seems like it is almost painful. "―― Kohaku-san, is this――" I didn't really think it, but--- "Is this the first time you've felt this good――?" "Ah――――――" She stops breathing for an instant. Still looking down in embarrassment, she gives a slight nod. "―― I'm sorry. I― feel strange. I know I should be servicing you, but---just your touch, makes my head spin" She breathes out again. As if trying to force out all the heat in her body, she takes another breath. "This is strange, isn't it---I've never― felt― this way― before. ―― Nothing is happening and― my body― is still so hot---Shiki― san― what did― you do― to me?" Her voice hesitates and falters. I realize that she isn't even standing on her own. She leans against me and I feel that if I let go, she will collapse. Her arms and legs hang loosely to the sides. "―― Be honest, does this feel good Kohaku-san?" "――――――――――" She nods, ashamed. "―― I see. Then, it'll get even better. Kohaku-san, let's get rid of the rest of your clothes. "Ah――――― n, no――――" I pretend not to hear her soft denial. Untying her obi while holding her---I quickly get rid of what's in the way of my body and hers. ---Her naked body is truly spectacular. Seeing her bashful face and her tender, delicate curves causes me to lose control. "Um―― Shiki-san, you're not― going to take off your clothes?" ―― What she says is only natural. But being naked now would expose that which has been yearning for quite some time. "Soon. Here, come to the bed." Walking to the bed, I lay down on my back. I undo my zipper and my swollen manhood immediately springs out. "--" I hear her sudden gasp. She's probably surprised to see it erect so quickly. "Hey, Kohaku. I need to pay you back, so come here." I invite her over, still pointing at her without my finger. "―――――― Yes." She gets on the bed while breathing rapidly. It's just like before. She goes to ride on top of me, face-to-face. "Ah, not like that. Put your ass here, Kohaku." "Eh---Shiki-san, what are you doing―――!?" Kohaku tries to escape but my arms are much faster. I grab onto her hips and jerk them towards my face. "Shi― Shiki-san, what are―――――――!" "I told you, I'm paying you back. It's your turn to feel pleasure." "Eh――― a, mm-" Grabbing her tender cheeks, I lower her hips. Before my eyes, in place of the ceiling, Kohaku's most private place looms over me. "――― Mm." I lift my face between her legs. ―― Just seeing her from this angle makes my heart feel like it will explode. Her delicious, white thighs. And between them, her swollen lips. I feel like sweet honey would pour from these passionate petals if coaxed by my tongue. The sensuous curves of her bottom add another dimension of captivation in addition to her bewitching thighs. "Ah――――― Shiki― san-" Kohaku's voice quivers. She must be embarrassed at having herself so open to me. Drip. A drop of her juice splashes onto my forehead. "―― Mm―― Kohaku, you're really getting into this." "――――――――" She doesn't say anything. All I can hear is her ragged, desperate breathing. I assail her with my tongue. I narrow my tongue and penetrate her flowery gate. Slide. Her pale pink folds part to accept me. ―― I feel the passion burning inside her. I enter only the slightest bit, as if only to taste her dewing liquids. "Huah--oh, nnaah―――――――!" Her hips jerk upwards. Pushing down to prevent her escape, this time I caress the outside surface. My tongue rolls up and down. Lapping up her flowing juices. "―― Ah―― Haa, mm――――" Her breathing becomes even more wild. It harmonizes with the sound of me licking her wetness. Her breathing reaches its crescendo. ―― I lose myself completely as I give her pleasure. All of a sudden, a shock runs up my spine. "--Ko― haku." My tongue that was diligently massaging Kohaku stops. "―― Ah――― m, Ha――― Ah." ―― Her breath swirls around my erection. A new sound of moist flesh. Now it isn't just me expressing my love physically. "Ha―― Shiki-san---so warm." Kohaku begins to hungrily lick at the tip of my shaft. "" My back arches as the sensation courses through me. For a moment, I stop licking her and revel in the ecstasy her tongue gives me. "N―― mm, ah――――― oh." With sweet, short gasps, she slowly plays her tongue along my skin. She licks only at my very tip. Hesitatingly, haltingly, slowly. "Ko― hakuit feels― so good." I resume. My breathing increases in depth as her wetness rains down on me. "Mm――――! ―― Haa―― ah, ha―― Shiki-san, M―― more――" Faintly whispering, she grabs me with both hands. She gently pulls my slippery pole. She starts to caress me with her tongue once more. "Ha--kkk―――――!" This time, she doesn't hold back. Completely different than before, she doesn't use any special technique. She only follows the instinctual urges of her body. This sets my body on fire---far more than any special technique. "Ah―― nnn―― aah―― oh" Her breathing continues its ragged procession. Does she enjoy caressing me that much? Her sweet juices continue to flow unhindered from her passionate tunnel. "Mm-, haaa." I drink every last drop of that sensuous nectar. ―― There's a reason for this. Kohaku, who is caressing me. Kohaku, who is filling me with pleasure. I don't want to miss a single drop of anything coming from her. That's why I gather it all― with my tongue― with my hand. The sound of meeting flesh echoes through the room. Not just the rubbing of our passionate places, but our whole bodies melting together. Her breasts glide across my stomach. Her arms touching my sides, her legs resting by my head and shoulders. Sliding, sliding, sliding. Rubbing. Sweat, her wetness, my semen, our bodies. Kohaku gasps continually---her wildness spreads to me. "-I can't, take this." Feeling my limit near, I look down. Kohaku traces her fingers along my shaft and licks them clean with her red tongue. ---I wish this could go on forever, but I know it can't last. The swelling in my loins becomes a burning cyclone. "Kohaku, lie down." I tell her gently. "―― Eh―― lie down――?" She doesn't seem to understand but moves to do as I said. She lies down flat on her back. Propping myself above her in perfect symmetry, I admire the view before me. "―――― Ah――――" Crossing her arms bashfully, she looks up at me. ―― Her skin still enflamed with passion, the beating in her chest paints her cheeks red. "―― Shiki―― san. My, heart―― is racing." She speaks in a small voice, almost to herself. "―― I know. Kohaku-san, you look like a little girl." I speak the first thing that pops in my head. Still blushing, she nods in response. "―― This is, strange. I've done this, so many times―― but I never had this incredible tightness in my chest." Of course. The one she slept with never had any feelings for her at all. "―― I see. Is it― bad?" "―――――― No. I am―― so happy. It---it makes me scared." Her voice is full of hesitation. This isn't the perpetually smiling Kohaku. I think this is her true self. I don't want to steal this lovely moment. "But, I'm just as embarrassed. ―― Just having you look at me like this, my body---it's never been this hot before." "―― You shouldn't be. I just love looking at you. ―― But it can't be helped. I just love you so much. I want you to feel good too." "―――――――― Stop. Shiki-san, you can say those things so easily. But I'm so embarrassed---I don't even know how to smile at a time like this." Still blushing, she looks directly at me. Thump, Thump. My blood starts to race. There is no more need for words. "--Kohaku." I lower my body. She shyly positions herself to accept me with her arms still crossed. I spread her legs apart and lower my hips. "Mm―――" I didn't even touch her yet and her face tightens in pain. ―― She really doesn't know how to respond. Her pained expression is a mix of uneasiness and longing. "―― Kohaku, here I come." "――――――――" She nods silently. I hold myself right in front of her. ―― Between her legs. Both of her thighs quiver uncontrollably as liquid anticipation flows freely from her lovely well. My saliva has mixed with her wetness. Sliiiiide. I begin moving. "Ah――――!" Her body reacts sensitively. My tip has been well lubricated by her saliva as well. Entering is not a problem. Our flesh begins its dance as my tip clears her lower lips. "――! Mm, oh――!" Kohaku's body rises and falls. ―― Is she nervous? She's much tighter than before. I can only enter tip-deep, unable to go further. "―― Kohaku, are you okay――?" "―― Ye―― ye― s―― I want you, Shiki― san---" Her hands strongly gripping the bed sheets, she looks up at me with moist eyes. "---" I start moving again. I thrust my hips violently as if to break her tightness. "――! Ah, ha-oh-!" She raises her head. Thump. My pulse runs through my body at full-speed. ―― Kohaku's tightened flesh transforms into numerous, squeezing folds. "--" This sensation is almost torture. There's something wrong with the way she feels. The sharp, burning pleasure seems to come not from my testicles, but from behind and rockets up my spine. "Tss―― ah, ha, ah--!" Resisting it, I move my hips. ―― No matter what, I'm going to penetrate to her center. I begin to thrust in and out of her, not yet reaching her center. Thrust, squeeze, thrust, squeeze. The sounds of our fluids and flesh mingle into a glorious cacophony. "――― Ko― haku!" "Y, yes---Shiki-san, Ioh, ah, ahh―――!" Her back starts to arch. At the same time, the pressure increases. The pleasure causes me to grit my teeth in desperation. She hasn't climaxed yet, so no matter what, I can't end it now. ―― But, really, why does it feel this good? Inside of her is a world of contradiction. She's flowing so much, but she's gripping me like iron. Her undulations and spiraling rotations cause waves of pleasure to crash into me. Every coiling of her tender skin feels completely different. "Ah---gg, ah―――――!" Despite this, I force myself to continue without giving in to the sensations assailing me. "N, ngh, ah-!" ―― Her sweet voice. But, she isn't― the only one― resisting something. In other words, I am― This sensation. Kohaku's warm envelopment "-Ha-ah, ――――!" Not buckling under the weight of the feeling welling up within me, I resume moving my hips. "M, ah, mm――――!" Her body springs upward desperately. "---" Our bodies are still fused together. I thrust even harder. "Ha, ah――! Shiki― san---more― gently---!" Betraying her words, her body writhes and assails me with a passion that threatens my sanity. "Ha-ah, Koha― ku!" Slide. Slide. Slide. I go crazy. I move in to receive the ecstasy; I move out to escape the euphoria. "Ha――――, ah, n――――!" An endless dance. Our fluids coat each other's bodies. "Haa, ah――! Deeper---deeper―――――!!!" More. Stronger. Until I reach her center. I can't stop until I touch every bit of her---! "Ha-AH――――!!" I savagely pierce her, as if I can't hold anything back. "Hwaah, Shiki― sannnnnnn!" Her voice gradually becomes drowned completely in passion. ―― Her spread legs wrap fiercely around my back and push me deeper in. "No---stop, I'll-I'm―― ha, ahhh―――!!!!" She doesn't seem to have much energy left. I clasp her hands and desperately resist the nearing finish "Ha---haah, ha!" A jolt runs through me. It strikes deep into my very brain. "Ha---n, ah, ha-!?" But---finally, I penetrate to her full depths. Her figure now writhes in ecstasy. The cycle continues. Having won my prize, I thrust to her very core, over and over and over. "Aoh---Shiki― sa― n!" I sink. Kohaku rises up to meet me. "HaKohaku, I'm gonna come---!" I grit my teeth. "Yes---! Come-come inside me, Shiki!" "--!" I thrust my hips forth with all my strength. "---Ngh, n, AhaaAaAa!" One last push. Thump! My convulsing shaft explodes as I climax deep inside of her. "Ha---ah―― Ah---" Kohaku's lips open and close, open and close. And. She falls completely drained to the bed. "---Ah." My body presses down against her. ---She lies unmoving, as if sleeping. ―― Aren't I the same? I'm exhausted. My body still hasn't fully received all its energy---and the pleasure was so immense. I ran my body past its limits, and I lay there, collapsed. "―――― I'm sleepy." I catch my breath next to her. ―― My consciousness gets hazy. Kohaku's profile moves in rhythm with her breathing. "――――――――――" And with just that---I feel relaxed. I lie on my back and stare at the ceiling blankly―― I can't let myself fall asleep now as it'll be a waste. I want to keep feeling her soft breath, and I resist the urge to sleep I blankly stare at the ceiling as I continue lying in bed. Kohaku is nestled beside me. ―― I can only hear her breathing softly. She's probably asleep. "--" I reach out and clench my hand into a fist. "---Alright." I don't feel any more pain or dullness. ―― It feels like her warmth is still around me. It hasn't gone through me completely, but I can feel my energy gradually increasing. Soon I'll be able to move as I wish. It's no use hurrying to Akiha's room, so until then---I want to quietly linger here with Kohaku-san. "-Shiki-san." ―― Close nearby. I hear Kohaku-san's voice. "―― Ah, please don't answer. I just want to say something. It's just my spoken thoughts, so please just listen." Her voice is strangely calm. "―――――" I nod quietly and continue to stare at the ceiling. I can feel her gaze shift towards me. "―― I'm not the girl that you think I am. I don't have a sense of self of my own, even now may simply be just another act." "――――――――" "A long time ago, I was always quiet. I never understood why people smiled or frowned or could ever discover the meaning behind it. ―― But I think that I did have a self. Until I was brought to this mansion, I really was alive." "―― After coming here, I was forced to know unbearable pain. I think that is what destroyed my true self. I just became this doll that was just there. It was more bearable, and it was the only way I could survive." "But, even though I did that, it didn't solve anything. So--I searched for a purpose and started to act to fulfill my purpose. I was a doll without any identity, so I if I wore the right clothes, I could become anyone. ―― But, even if I became someone else, it was just an act. I could laugh or cry. But I could not understand if I was really happy or really sad." "―― Isn't it funny? In order to protect myself I cast away my identity and became just a doll. But the more of that I do, the more broken I become. I became good at acting, an expert at lying, and could deceive anyone with my smile. But as I try to fulfill my purpose like that, I keep losing my self that I wanted to protect. Just what is happiness? What is this thing called sadness? ―― I became unable to even remember the meaning of pain itself." "But when I would remember one thing, my heart would become agitated. When I would remember that boy who disappeared eight years ago, I would get this feeling I could not understand. That boy who was always playing in the garden who knew nothing about me yet invited me with his eyes. I didn't like him or hate him, I was just scared. ―― After trying so hard and becoming a doll that could endure the pain, I felt like I would realize it was all an illusion when I watched that boy." "―― When that boy lost his life in the garden, I was watching by the window. He died saving a girl that was not even related to him by blood. I couldn't pull my eyes from that scene. The reflection of my face in the mirror was terrifying. ―― That was the first time I ever hated anyone. Because I really was frustrated. I hated him and only him. I hated him to the point of tears. "―― I don't hate Makihisa-sama. I really didn't feel anything at all towards him. ―― Towards SHIKI-sama who killed that boy, or Akiha-sama who was saved by that boy, I didn't feel anything at all." "---I guess I was just taking it out on someone. Because I couldn't understand why he did that. I just kept watching his discarded, bloody body. ―― Did he value someone more precious than his own life? Otherwise he would never have protected Akiha-sama like that. But―― if he could do that, why didn't he ever help me? Whywhy were the people around me not as kind as he was?" "―― I don't know what that feeling was. But in my emotionless days, only that boy was shining." Slowly, Kohaku lifts herself up. "But, that's it. I don't understand this feeling right now. I am very happy right now, but that just might be another charade, right? Hey, is it alright, Shiki-san? Believing in me, someone who doesn't know if she loves you like you do me." "Didn't I say it before? I don't even know what kind of person I am. Since I'm just a doll, I can become any Kohaku that I wish. So, this Kohaku that you say you love, it isn't me, it's just" It just might be another pretend Kohaku. She speaks with a satisfied smile and a wavering voice. But.  That can never be true. "―― That's not true. Acting, faking, that doesn't have anything to do with it. You are you. ―― A truly mean-hearted person can't pretend to be truly kind. No matter how you act, you are still the same inside, Kohaku-san." ―― That's right. Even if it is just an act, Kohaku-san seems like she is having so much fun. That means she is enjoying that role. It was her dream that could become real if she really wished for it. "―― Yeah, even if everything was just a lie. I would still like the another, new Kohaku-san. Definitely." "--" Kohaku-san nods happily. "That's true. I thought you'd say that." Her lips draw close. "Eh-" She launches a surprise attack and kisses me. Her tongue slides into my mouth. I feel something hard. "Uumph." Something descends down my throat. "H, hey---Kohaku-san, what did you make me swallow-?" ―――― Huh? Something, feels―― so good. The ever-present pain in my body fades and drowsiness floods over me--- "Hey, Shiki-san. I just have one last question for you. Which 'Kohaku' do you like the best?" Her close, yet so distant voice. "Mm-" I feel faint. Even still―― I have to answer her. "―― I don't, know. ―― But, I like this Kohaku." I speak as if in a dream. She looks at me in total surprise. "Yes. I liked this Kohaku the best, too." With an unmatchable smile, she quietly stands up. The sound of a kimono being changed into. She must be out of bed and putting it on. "Well then, Shiki-san. I have to take responsibility for what I have done." With a smile---one completely different than up until now, her true smile, she leaves the room. "---What are, you doing, Kohaku" My consciousness flickers off and on. ―― What's, going on? My body has finally healed, but this time my mind, is, fading "What am I doing―――!?" I rouse myself awake. ---Kohaku. What did she say to me when she left!? --I have to take responsibility for what I have done-- "―― You've got to be kidding me――! Why did she--" Why does she try to do everything herself――!? There isn't any need to continue acting or hide anything. I would do anything for her, so why---why is she still trying to go alone? Forcing me to sleep---was she just worrying about me―――――!?" "It's really---beginning to piss me off---" I get up from bed. ―― The desk is so far away. "―― Damn it―― what kind of drug, did she, give me. ―― I have to go, to her room once and---" I have to clean out her room and take all her medicine away--- "Aah――― ah, ah" I somehow walk and collapse onto the desk. On top is my knife. I must have put it there after taking it out of the drawer "―――――" Crap. I fell asleep again. ―― What is this strong drowsiness? No matter how hard I try to fight it, it won't help. "――― Damn it――― Kohaku-san, I'll pay you back for this" I grab the knife. Kachink! It flies open. I take it and--- Man, this is gonna be extremely painful. ---Thinking that, I slice into the nail of my middle finger. "Gggah---!" The acute, slicing pain drives straight into my brain. "Ha---take that!" I pull the knife back out from my nail. Every time my finger feels pain, the sleepiness goes away. Wrapping my finger with a handkerchief, I stop the bleeding. "―――― Well, if it's like this." It won't stop me from gripping my knife. ―― All I really need to do is hold it, anyway. I don't even need the physical strength required to cleave through things. "Damn it, don't do anything foolish, Kohaku--!" I jam the knife in my pocket and fly out of the room. I can't let Kohaku-san and Akiha face each other. If I can't prevent that, then something that can never be taken back will happen--- I burst through the door. "Kohaku-san――――!" ―― There isn't anyone in the room. Neither Kohaku-san nor Akiha. "--Are they next door!?" I run to the bedroom, but they aren't there, either. "Wherewhere did they go?" I run my gaze to the clock. It says---past midnight. It's already tomorrow. "-No way." When did that happen? I knew that I lost track of time when I was making love to Kohaku-san, but I didn't think it was this late already. "By this time, Akiha has" Gone out on the streets to drink blood. I leave the mansion. There is no time to waste. Kohaku-san left to stop Akiha. But I don't think Akiha will listen to anything Kohaku-san has to say. ―― Akiha isn't normal right now. If worst comes to worst, she'll see Kohaku-san as an obstacle that needs to be removed. "It can't bethe school――?" That dream of drinking someone's blood I once had after SHIKI was killed by Akiha. I don't know how it happened, but if that was what Akiha was watching, that means Akiha has made the school grounds her feeding place, just like SHIKI. Then---at this time, Akiha, who's a blood sucking demon, won't be anywhere else but there--- ---And I return to the place. It's quiet. The giant building bathed in moonlight does not look like a building that holds hundreds of students. ---For a long time. It looks just like a monolithic tombstone abandoned long ago, forgotten by memory, forgotten by time. "---" My head starts to throb lightly. I ignore it and go through the gates. My headache multiplies in intensity the instant I step inside. My whole world wavers. My heart wakens. My fingers shiver in anticipation of battle. "--She's here." How vile. Only the smell of blood sticks to the air. The air is full of heat and burns on my skin. The wind is dead. The stagnant air transforms into a red cage of decay. I see countless red strands of hair when I look past my glasses. The red hair permeates the school grounds and the building like the web of a thousand-year-old spider, not a hole anywhere to let its prey escape. "Akiha---you---" This place is already a different world. It's not a world any human should enter. "Have you gone that far?" My headache does not go away. The sharp pain of my cut fingernail. My heart lifts up a rhythm of delighted sobs. I take off my glasses and grip my knife. ―― How long has it been since I faced these "lines"? I never thought I would take off the glasses I received from Sensei of my own free will. I didn't think even in my dream that I'd be using them to face my little sister. "---" I don't have time to complain. Everything is set. All that's left is for me to cut through this Red Lock of Hair. ---Burning. Entering inside, the temperature is even hotter. -Burning. I know what this heat is. I saw it in the dream. The vampire that attacked a young woman entered the school grounds, and then Burning. Dragging that body, went into that place. That room that the killer SHIKI was once using. The silver moon looks down like a snake at the accused. --Burning. In this classroom. "――――― Akiha." Nausea fills me as soon as I enter. In between the desks lie the collapsed bodies of girls. One, two――― three. All of them have completely lost consciousness. On their necks are trails of blood. In the middle of it all, that red haired "monster" is laughing. "Oh, Nii-san. You couldn't wait until tomorrow?" She greets me without a trace of malevolence. ---Thump. That impulse assails me as soon as I see her. I desperately suppress the urge with all my strength. "-" The moonlight streaming through the window illuminates her. ---Thump. I haven't moved a step since I entered the room. ―― My instincts scream at me that this is bad. That thing is something beyond what I expected. The Akiha that exterminated SHIKI pales in comparison to this. "I'm surprised. You aren't supposed to be able to walk, yet you forced yourself to come see me. ―― I'm happy. I guess you finally understand my feelings." Her voice is full of happiness. Thu, mp. My reason cries out. Tohno Shiki cannot win against that thing. So you can't make it angry. Don't let it be your enemy. If you do that, you will surely be annihilated. Thum, p. Even still---I can't run away now. "---Akiha, where is Kohaku-san?" The air itself stiffens from her overpowering presence. She grinds her teeth in displeasure. "She's over there. I don't know what she was thinking, but she's now receiving her punishment for raising a hand against me." She looks to the wall beside me. "?" I follow her gaze. On the wall---is the crucified form of Kohaku-san. "Wha--" Her body is floating in mid-air. No, it would look like that for someone else. But Thu, mp. My eyes can see what is tying her. Her body is pinned against the wall by something like red hair. The hair creakingly tightens around her arms and legs. ―― Has she passed out? Her head is hanging down---she really looks like a butterfly caught in a spider's web. "Don't you find it strange? Suspending herself to the wall like that is quite a feat, don't you think?" Akiha giggles. "But don't worry Nii-san. I don't kill cats that bite me once. After she receives her punishment, I will forgive her." "Wha--" Thum,p. Everything goes hazy. Kohaku's anguished figure and Akiha's red figure match up and all rational thought is disappearing--- "But let me warn you. I don't care for pets that bite me. I guess it doesn't belong to me anymore in my heart. So there won't be a second time. I have no need for those that aren't mine. ―― Hey, Nii-san. I can be very cruel to those who betray me." The sound of tightening reaches my ears. The red hair binding Kohaku-san's arms and legs tightens even further, as if to rip her limbs off. "Akiha, you!" I run towards the wall. The hair binding Kohaku-san cannot be touched. ―― This is just an extension of her hair, only what Akiha is imagining. By putting Kohaku-san in her sight, Akiha is trapping Kohaku-san to the wall with her willpower. Th, um, p. ―― The flowing power looks like red hair. That is something she can't even see. I think suddenly. Weren't my eyes designed specifically for this sort of thing from the beginning? And by facing death so many times, haven't they discerned the very concept of death "Tch-!" Whatever, that doesn't matter right now. If I can see it, then there isn't anything I can't cut. I can't let this red hair do what it wants to Kohaku-san―――――! I swing my knife. Maybe it's because my heart is beating so fast. My knife swings out with a speed that surprises even me. It doesn't feel like I'm cutting through something. My knife glides through the red hair with speed and accuracy, as if I was merely reaping the air for harvest. Before I realize it, I have sliced through all the hair binding Kohaku-san in one breath. Her body falls. "---" I catch her and touch her cheeks. She's still warm. Her breathing is weak but it isn't stopped. ―― I can only see a few "lines" on her body. I let out a sigh of relief. I place her down on the floor. ---Thank goodness. If anything happened―― thank goodness she is safe. "Nii-sanwhat, was that just now" ―― Her voice is shaking. I spin to face her, still gripping my knife in one hand. "-" She looks at me and gasps. Bringing her hand to her mouth in disbelief, she looks at my eyes. "What beautifulblue, eyes." "―――― ?" "How come---? You shouldn't have any strength like that left" Amazement permeates her voice. "Did―― you―" Akiha trembles. "Nii-san, youmade a contract with Kohaku?" Her voice quivers. It isn't full of hatred, but more like sorrow. "―――――" "―― This can't be. Then that means you chose not me, but---" She staggers. She leans against the window with eyes full of stunned surprise. Her face is pale and she looks like she will vomit--- "Uu――― ah, eh--agh!" ---No, she does. "Ah, ghuu――――――――!" She vomits as if crying. Her red hair fluttering, she hides her anguished face as she continues vomiting. It's almost as if she was letting out her screams. "---Thief Cat! I should have killed you." "That's right," she says as she stares at Kohaku-san's collapsed figure. She then laughs strangely from the bottom of her heart. "Is this what you plan on doing, Nii-san? You come here to betray me and then come after me? ―― Incredible. You weren't satisfied with betraying me once, but you ask for help from Kohaku and came to kill me again. How thorough you are." Her laughing voice fills the room. The temperature of the room rises with it. Thu, m, p. On one hand, my heart is raging forth and on the other hand, my reason is screaming warnings at me. The commands of "kill" and "escape" clash together. "Stupi---that isn't it――! I didn't come here to kill you――!" "Liar. You slept with Kohaku, didn't you? Then you don't need my help anymore, do you? So isn't that why you came here?" "What did I just say――! I said I didn't come here to kill you, only to stop you from drinking any more blood―――! You were doing this to help me, right? So you don't have to anymore. ―― My body is fine again. As long as Kohaku-san is near, I" "You intend just to cast me off now? Hah―― I really must look stupid. I thought of you so dearly, I loved you this muchbut you don't even think of me." "Cast you off? Don't say stupid things like that. ―― You are very dear to me. What---whatever you want, I---" I can't say the words "will do them." I know what it is she wants. But, I can't do that. I can't betray Kohaku-san again. "---Liar. I have no need for someone like you." The entire room screams. The air is burning. Her red hair expands without limit. This, is overwhelming, power. "Ah" I start to stagger. Unconsciously, my legs move back. ---Thump. "I told you, Nii-san. I have no need for pets that bite me once." ---Thump. Thump. "―― Nii-san. For me, you really were the most important person in the world. But that is all over. Because, however much I yearn for you, if I can never have you, then aren't you just an eyesore?" ---Thump. Thump. Thump. "---So, I will kill you, Nii-san. You are the most important thing to me, so I will not let anyone else have you." ---Thump. Thump Thump Thump Thump――! "A---Aki, ha." I can't breathe. The air in the room is like a furnace, burning the inside of my lungs. All around Akiha is that shimmering mirage. My heart. Even now, the impulses still fight between escaping and killing. "Geez, what's the matter, Nii-san? I'm being generous here. If I became serious, then it would be all over, so I have to let you do at least a little bit, right? Here, won't you come slash at me like you did when you saved Kohaku?" "Tss―――――!" Her smile doesn't fade. The murderous feeling in the air almost makes me want to puke. Akiha, is completely "―― I see, you're pretty weak, Nii-san. You can't even bring yourself to kill me. But I'm different. I can't help but want to kill you. ―― Because I've been holding back for so long. Your blood, your flesh, your warmth, your shape, everything. I always dreamed about making them completely mine and mine only." While she shakes, while her body shakes with each word, she smiles with pleasure. ---My heart feels like it has gone crazy. This thing before me, it's already---no longer the Tohno Akiha from before. I get a headache. It feels like it will split apart. The pain drives any thoughts out of my head. ---I'm about to go crazy. My head. If my head hurts this much, I will--- I will go crazy and feel like, fighting Akiha to the death "Well then, let's fight to the death, Nii-san. The Tohno and Nanaya families have always had that connection. There's no need to hold back, right?" She takes a step closer. Her red hair around the floor shakes. "I don't care if you can't even do that. A spew of lies like you should just die here." She spits these last words. Like the time she killed SHIKI, she stares at me. "!" The ground jumps up at me. That which cannot be seen, the red thing that looks like a fiery aura, tries to engulf me. "---" The sound of something striking the ground echoes through the hallway. "---Huh?" ―― There's something wrong. The instant before I was to be enveloped by that fiery aura, my body instinctively sensed the danger and jumped back. I took a giant leap backwards and jumped again once I landed. With that, I made it this far. "Ah――――, ahh." My breathing goes wild. This speed isn't natural. I was so fast that I disappeared from Akiha's vision in an instant. If I didn't do that, there was no way I could have escaped that fiery aura. In that dream, Akiha plundered SHIKI's body with just her stare. ―― I am in the same position SHIKI was. Akiha only needs to look while I need to close in. There's too much difference in our abilities. "No---! I said I didn't want to fight you―――!" THROB! My headache increases. It feels like my head's going to split in two and grow wings. The burning red aura flows out from the classroom door. She is transforming the entire air into pure vermillion and comes out into the hallway after me. About a classroom's length lies between me and her. "Amazing. Just what kind of body do you have, Nii-san?" Her hair waves around. The air in the hallway starts to increase without limit. "Even if it is night, disappearing from my view like this is strange. ―― Your legs really are amazingly fast. It isn't that you are hiding your body behind anything, you're just moving faster than my eyes can track." My forehead throbs. My headache multiplies in intensity. "But, that is over as well. I won't make the same mistake, and you can't escape my vision here." ---Certainly this is worse than the classroom. The stairs are a long way behind me. No matter how fast I run, Akiha will simply seize my back with her fiery aura. But if I run into another classroom, I'll just be a caged rat. She'll probably destroy my arms and legs one by one, like pulling the legs off a bug. "First---that's right. I'll destroy those wonderful running legs of yours――!" Her eyes fixate on my legs. The air itself smells of burning. "--" I jump back. The air around me turns to that fiery aura and wraps around my arms and legs. I swing my knife. What I see is satisfactory. This headache tears at my right brain. Slice. I slice apart the red hair with the air around it. "K-!" Akiha moans and stares at me full of hatred. "--" But I am also in pain. Even though I sliced it apart quickly, my arms and legs feel a lingering burning sensation. My headache gets worse and it feels like it really will split apart. "Again---why can you do such things――――!!?" She walks over towards me staggering. She must think that it doesn't work because she cannot focus on my distant figure. ―― Well, that's probably right. Her power works proportionally to the clearness of her vision. Because we're in a building in the middle of the night, her fiery aura is slow in catching me. If it was daytime, her vision and the fiery aura would probably be the same speed. If that was the case, I wouldn't be able to kill that aura fast enough. "Gg―――!" I pull back with the burning still in my legs. Akiha follows. Since we are cautious of each other, we keep our distance as we shift down the hallway. --And then. A figure emerges from the classroom we were just in. "---" My mind freezes. My headache and my heartbeat disappear. ---This can't be happening. Why did you come out? Why couldn't you stay passed out in the classroom? "-Akiha, sama." Akiha turns to face the voice behind her. ---I feel despair creeping all around me. "Please stop. If you do this, you will only hurt yourself, Akiha-sama―― Even if you keep drinking blood and go insane like SHIKI-sama, you will still suffer." Swaying, wavering. Like she will collapse at any moment, Kohaku-san walks towards Akiha. "--Stop!" My outcry can't reach her. To get to Kohaku-san, I have to go past Akiha. How---can I do that? "―― You can still make it, Akiha-sama. But if you kill Shiki-san, you really will---turn into a Tohno demon." "――――――――――" Akiha looks at me and Kohaku-san. And then--- "It's too late. I already am a blood sucking demon. I won't listen to what you have to say anymore. Suffer? You don't know anything about what I'm feeling so don't try and lecture me about it, Kohaku. This feels wonderful. I can understand what SHIKI was feeling. This is the first time I've ever felt this kind of freedom. So I can't go back now." "You're wrong――! That is only what you are telling yourself. Isn't it just that you killed SHIKI-sama and Shiki-san found out about everything, so you want to make everything like it never happened――? But that is something you cannot do. No matter how crazy you may act, you're really" "Silence――――! Don't try and act like a good person after setting us up to kill each other――!" Akiha's hair dances in the air. This is entirely different than the amount of power she directed against me. "You must be satisfied. Just like you planned, Nii-san and I are fighting to the death. Your revenge is now complete, right?" "Ah" Kohaku-san's words are cut off. "I see, Nii-san doesn't know. That Kohaku was merely manipulating you so that you won't be confident in yourself, Nii-san." Akiha directs her gaze towards me as if she was winning a debate. "Didn't you think it was strange? Going to sleep early every night, having your memories obscured, that was all Kohaku's doing. She prepared you drugs instead of medicine. And then all she had to do was whisper in your ear while you were high. 'You are the killer stalking the streets' was all she had to say." "And after making you a killer, she tried to get you to kill me. No, even if you didn't become the killer, you just had to walk the streets at night. While she made this elaborate play pitting you and I against each other, Kohaku prepared everything with a smile. In order to carry out her revenge against the Tohno family, Kohaku deceived even you, who had no connection to this, and completed the situation we are in right now." "―――――――" ---Yeah, it seems so clear now. That's why Kohaku-san would always appear at the right time, always telling me what I wanted to know, always giving me medicine when I couldn't sleep. But, still. "For Kohaku, you and I were just pieces to complete her play. Don't you understand? To Kohaku, you are nothing more than a tool―――! But still, but still you choose her over me――!?" ―― Yes. Akiha says this tearfully. ---But, still. "―――― I knew. All of that, I already knew it, Akiha." "Eh?" A questioning voice. I wonder which of them said it? "About Kohaku using me, I knew that a long time ago. ―― But, that doesn't matter. I love Kohaku-san. So no matter what she does---I just believe in her." "-" A gasp. She really is surprised. With distant, longing, unreaching eyes, she looks at me. "--Ha. Ahaha, ha." Akiha's dry, doll-like laugh. "―― Then I'm just some sort of clown? Rejected by the one I love the most who is being used as a tool by the one he loves instead? Stillyou still want to steal him from me! Don't be ridiculous, Kohaku――!!!!" "Akiha!" Her hair starts to flow. ---I run. Even if Akiha ends up killing me, even if I can't make it, I don't care. I run and I reach out my hand. But, I knew the cruel reality. That the instant she walked out of that classroom. That my hand, will never make it, to her. A sickening sound. Akiha's hair pierces Kohaku's chest like a spear. Shocked, no, as if she was accepting it, she didn't even try to dodge. She collapses. Her kimono wavers in the air as if it was all in slow-motion. My brain doesn't want to confirm it and lags behind the flow of time. ---I was just taking it out on someone. I remember those words. ---I couldn't understand why he did that. Did he value someone more precious than his own life? She, always wanted, to become, that precious someone. But that did not happen, so she lived alone. And as if saying this is the only result that she could end up in. ---If he could do that, why didn't he ever help me? ―――――― That sin. Not just eight years ago, but it returns even in this instant. ---I thought it was so strange. Whywhy were the people around me not as kind as he was--- Her falling body. In that instant. Even with her eyes clouding over---I see Kohaku smiling at me, or so I think. "---" My legs stop. I can't speak, I can't breathe. My piercing headache is the only thing that continues. "Hmph. A fitting end for a Thief Cat." Akiha laughs. This piercing headache. "I can't go back. I killed SHIKI, even Nii-san rejected me. Then, I have nowhere else to go. I'm free now, so there shouldn't be any pain." She faces me. The air burns again. Her hair coils around her like a snake. It seems like every one of them has a mind of its own. This piercing headache. Headache. "Didn't you want to kill me?" This headache. Headache. Headache. Headache. "Not Kohaku-san---wasn't I the one you wanted to kill, Akiha?" Headache. Headache. Headache. Headache. Headache. Headache. I'm angry. I'm angry. I'm angry. At myself, who could not save her. At myself, who's still living right now. At Akiha, who could not save her. At Akiha, who's still living right now. "What, did you want to die quickly, Nii-san? Well, I wouldn't forgive her even if she apologized. I would have killed her sooner or later. Because it's not like she had any reason to live. She was broken a long time ago, so isn't it doing her a favor to throw her away?" -I see. If someone breaks, then it's a favor for them if you throw them away. So--- "――――― You, aren't Akiha." She isn't the Akiha that I know. I was just refusing to acknowledge that she was already possessed by the mirage so long ago. "Fine, Akiha, as you wish." Eight years ago. Like when we ran in the garden. "C'monlet's begin our fight to the death." My headache stops. Tohno Shiki dies. Nanaya Shiki saunters out of the dark night. I visually gauge the distance between me and my enemy. It is about ten meters. I need two steps to get into knife range. To ensure a kill, I need to take three steps. There isn't any cover in the hallway and it's not big enough to hide myself by moving around. Even if I use the walls or the ceiling, I will have difficulty avoiding her gaze. Even if I take two steps, Akiha can easily fix her eyes on me in one motion. That is the situation. From this distance, I will die faster since she will be slightly faster. "---I see. You're finally in the mood, Nii-san." Akiha takes a step forward. Even though it's dark, with this distance, she can see me clearly. Another step. If she takes another step, that will be my signal. Do I kill her now or pull back? If I make a mistake, I will end engulfed in Akiha's hair like SHIKI in that dream. Another footstep. "--"

*s426
---Before that footstep even fades, I spring into action. "Here-!" Akiha's voice is a mixture of malice and pleasure. Enjoying the tension of battle, she smiles as she looks in my direction. "-" That carelessness is my only chance and her only reason for loss. "Not good enough, Nii-san. No matter how fast you are, you just get clearer as you get closer to me-!" Her voice is full of delight. Her eyes catch a hold of me. Then, the rest is simple. I won't be able to reach her, as she'll evaporate my arms and legs, and collapse to the floor. -Well, that is, only if she can fix her eyes on me until I am completely burned away. My view reverses. "--Eh?" Her voice is full of surprise. In that same instant, the red hair that was to burn my arms and legs vanishes. It's fortunate that the hallway is just a straight line. Akiha, who thought I would only attack directly, can't see me as I climb up the wall and jump to the ceiling. Proceeding up the wall like a spider, my foot touches the ceiling only once. It's not like I can actually be a spider. Turning my body, I'm just using the ceiling for a foothold. The distance is good enough. Before my body falls, I use my legs to thrust off the ceiling. "Uh, eh--?" Akiha's gaze shifts upwards and the burning sensation returns to my arms and legs. The feeling stops in an arm and a leg. They probably don't exist anymore. But, I don't need them any longer. My body has the speed it needs. Like this "Kyaa!?" I collide into Akiha. "Why, you!" Akiha lifts her head. Being this close to her, she can easily find me and disintegrate my body. So, before that happens, I cut it apart. That delicate neck. I cut it horizontally through her pulsing veins. Making no differentiation between her skin, her muscles, her arteries, her bones, Thud. On the hard floor, something that's shaped like a bowling ball drops. It's all over. Her eyes are cluelessly looking at the wall of the hallway, and probably will continue to do so for all of eternity. "Is that the last thing you saw?" Her eyes being lower than that of a dog or a cat's, she fixes her gaze towards the dirty wall. Everywhere is darkness. Dying while watching this scenery, it's like a bad joke. "―― Didn't the old man teach you that taking pleasure in killing is shallow, Akiha?" ―― Well, that would've been useless. Tohno Makihisa was shallow, so her messing up like that was inevitable. "―― What a shame. Even though you were this talented, the fire that formed you was too weak." That's why I could kill her so easily. Doing useless things like enjoying killing. You did that, so you died. In this place, all alone. Forever alone, staring at that wall that no one ever watches, not even letting out the final agonies of death. "―――――――― Ha." Hmph. Even though she is my sister, she looks so pathetic. "---Ahh." My stopped breathing resumes. My burnt body feels power flowing into it once more. ―― Because Kohaku-san died, my body was losing its power. But since Akiha died, it seems like I am returning to normal. Well, in the first place, this body, this head, this heart, even if I embrace them and live, there is nothing--- *pant*---*pant**pant* My breathing returns. My numb arm and leg still seem to be holding their shape. On the floor, Akiha's blood finally starts to spill outward. "Aah--ah." Crawling to the wall, I manage to stand up on one leg. I open the window and fresh air streams in. The cold wind blows through the baking hallway. "---Aha. Hahaha, ha." This wind feels extremely good. It cools my burning body and my headache ceases. "Haha―― ha―― ah" So why? Only my thoughts, as if my head is becoming empty. Everything feels the same and my vision does not return to normal from the red world I'm in. --Above my head is the crimson moon. I remember that one dream. That moon looking down at that killer. Even at that time, it was a beautiful moon, so why? Why can't it evenly illuminate me tonight? -Like a snake. Like an inflamed red eye, it stares at me. Staring. The red eye looks down on me intently. Red. Red, red, red eye. "―― Ha―― haha―― I understand it now" That made it all clear. What Akiha was looking at in her last moments wasn't the wall. She was looking at Nanaya Shiki as he approached to mechanically slice her neck. "―― I see. Thenit won't go away, will it." Then, the moon will always be red. In her eyes, the killer is still burning. That can't be erased. That's why even though everything is over, I have nowhere to go. I lost Kohaku-san, I even killed Akiha. There really is nowhere I can go. All purpose, even my self, has disappeared. Despite that, my only leg limps down the hallway. The sky overhead still has that giant eye. With Akiha still watching him, Nanaya Shiki walks off to somewhere.

*s427
---It's too early. To absolutely ensure my kill, the enemy needs to be defenseless. "You made a mistake, Nii-san. That was your last chance to kill me." The enemy stops. Her breathing and stare are full of confidence. "" That means, this distance right now is her maximum range in this dark hallway. "You were so quick earlier. I thought I would still lose sight of you even in this narrow hallway with your speed. But, that won't happen with this distance. I am close enough to see the color of your eyes, so I can easily track you." "-" No matter how fast I dash, she is saying she will kill me before I get close. But---that's only if I dash toward her. "―――――" She narrows her eyes. Is she bothered by the fact that she has my life in the palm of her hand, or that I am so calm? ―― Or, does that cause her to hesitate? Whichever one it is---just like SHIKI thought, she really doesn't understand what a battle to the death means. "---You look like you're planning something, Nii-san." She says the obvious. There's no need to answer. "Is she stupid?" I mutter and switch my knife to the other hand. I take it from my dominant hand and place it in my left. I have figured out her range. All that's left--- "---Ridiculous. You're getting scared now." "I-I'm not scared――! You're the one being scared and not able to move!" "―― Okay. You can kill me, right? Then you should do so. If you do nothing, I'll kill you the next time you blink. ---I'm about sick and tired of seeing your face." "-!" The air around her swirls. Her desire to kill starts to embody itself in her red hair. Her gaze, and the surrounding air that turns crimson and tries to wrap around my arms at the same time. "--" I leap back. More than anything, I slice the red hair coming to wrap my dominant hand. "Ah---!" Akiha's clipped voice. I then switch the knife to my freed dominant hand. I slice the hair around my left arm―― It took a bit to free myself on this hand. "Feh-" I can't feel my left arm. I can't see any wounds, but there isn't any sense or feeling. "I see nowthat's what it does." I jump back even more. ---The red hair chases me. It isn't as quick as before, but still wraps around my limbs. ―― No, chasing isn't the right word to use. There is no way to escape this red hair. When she sees me, it is already wrapped around me. It is wrong to imagine dodging it or avoiding it. If it's there, it's there. If it's not, it's not. Like the air touching my skin, the red hair is already wrapped around me. Therefore, there was no way to escape from that attack. If there is anything I can do, it is---before Akiha steals something from me, I have to cut that pipeline―― that red hair of hers. The interval between her seeing something and stealing from it is only an instant. But if the target isn't clear in her vision, there is a small time before she actually steals from me. Before she can steal too much from me, I cut the hair to avoid a fatal wound. That's all I'm doing. Even though I can see her image of "red hair", it doesn't make a difference that her ability is overpowering. ---Maybe she's taking it easy, but she follows me without running. "" I cut the hair that comes to bind my arms, legs and body continuously. The left arm that I sacrificed to confirm her power doesn't move at all. There's no pain. There's no blood. But despite my clothes, I can tell that a big part of the flesh is taken away by burn wounds. "Tch." What's making me uneasy is that the open flesh sends sickening cold air into me. Thanks to that, I can't concentrate fully on escaping. My efforts to escape Akiha's gaze gradually become slower and I soon stop. ---And, it now becomes Akiha's range. "Oh, what's this? All you can do is run away? I told you, my prey will only end up burning." She must be confident that I've been driven into a corner. She stops walking and glares at me. "It's over, Nii-san. Isn't it going to be fun? You're going to be killed by me without leaving a trace---!" I told you. Talking like that is a useless excess, Akiha. --Crash. I jump back to the stairs, and jump down them without using the steps. "What---!?" ―― I hear her voice coming from above. I was only jumping straight back this whole time, so she could not react to me moving sideways. ―― Well, I planned to reach the stairs while moving back, so it's no coincidence. "Why you――――! Stand still―――!" Akiha looks down the stairs to try to see me. "-Now," Before she can do that, I jump down one more time. "Gg―――" Flying down the stairs a second time causes my knees to protest in agony. I ignore it and run to the hallway. I hear the dry sound of Akiha's footsteps rushing down the stairs. "--Window." This is the second floor. I can jump down outside and still be okay. "--" But then, I'll end up like SHIKI. I have repeated what happened in that dream this much, so I shouldn't have to copy what SHIKI did to every detail. I enter the hallway. Even on the second floor the red hair fills the air―― They're like live blood vessels. "-!?" The feeling in my leg disappears and I collapse to the ground. "Cra-" My left leg is wrapped in hair. ---Did she see my leg as I went down the stairs? I'm outside her visual range, so this won't be fatal, but "Shit―― she's more wicked than I thought." I cut the hair. My left leg---It's now just like my left arm. "--" The sound of footsteps comes closer. Before she enters the hallway, I dash into a classroom. "--,---," Holding my breath, I lean against the wall between us. ―― I don't believe it. Half of my body might as well be dead. I was aware of it, but I didn't think I'd end up copying that dream this much. ―― Tap, tap, tap. The footsteps draw nearer and nearer. "" In my dream, SHIKI was killed right after this. ―― SHIKI's decision wasn't incorrect. He just didn't have a full understanding of Akiha's ability. The burnt smell of the air. The temperature's scorching resemblance of deep summer. And the body parts that disintegrate with burning pain. All of these facts made SHIKI think that Akiha's power was 'burning' the enemy. But the truth is just the opposite. Akiha entangles her target with her red hair and completely steals their "heat". This causes instant freezing followed by vaporization, making it look like it disintegrated. If it truly was burning, then matters would be hopeless once the flame was lit. No matter how many times the red hair is sliced, it's not possible to cut off your own body. But---that is just stealing and taking in. Therefore, even if I get completely wrapped by the red hair, as long as I can cut off the hair before I am completely drained and kill Akiha herself, then there's no problem. While she lives, she can turn her target into an inferno. But that illusion of fire will die when Akiha dies. ―― Tap, tap, tap, tap. "--" I was already prepared to have my left arm burned when I stuck it out. I was prepared to cut it off from my shoulder once it lit up, but there was no need for that. Akiha's ability will not kill me if I can stop Akiha herself. Since Akiha is not a true flame user, a surprise attack cannot end up in mutual death if she dies before me. "" I hear a sound. I hear her footstep right behind my back. Without a doubt---Akiha is about to pass the classroom without even noticing I am here.

*s428
"--" The footsteps pass by. I only have one chance. The instance she passes by the classroom, I'll jump out into the hallway and attack her. If the distance is too great, I'll be killed just like SHIKI. "--" The footsteps keep moving. ―― About a distance of two meters. At her stride, that should be about eight steps. "―――――― Okay." I sneak silently over and place my hand on the door. Tap, tap. The hard sound of her footsteps come closer. One. Two. Three. Four. Five. Six. Seven. Eight――! The footsteps stop there. She hasn't passed the classroom yet. She just stands on the other side of the door. "Wha---" Time stops. Thump. The inside of my head torques painfully. "--" Does she know? Does she know? Then what should I do? She cannot come in the classroom unless she opens the door. She needs to come in the classroom in order to see me. So---as long as this door is closed, she can't kill me. "-" ―― Then I don't care. If she tries to open the door, then that's fine. It'll just be a battle between what is faster: my "slicing" or her "looking". Calm. I take a deep breath. But it still doesn't change the fact that I'm at a disadvantage. All Akiha needs to do is look. But I have to see the "lines" on her body and then slice them with my knife. Since I have to make an extra movement, even though this is my range, I can't say it's my advanta "---Eh?" All of a sudden, A crash comes from the window. "Wha-" My brain freezes. I instantly lose all feeling in my arms and legs. My heavy body rises up and is slammed against the wall. "Haah!" My field of view cuts off. The water in my eyes evaporates instantly and I can't see anything. I don't know anything about what is going on in the outside world. All I can understand is what I'm doing. I'm suspended in mid-air, and just like Kohaku-san earlier, I'm crucified to the wall by Akiha's hair. "How careless. It's nothing compared to a natural-born assassin like you, Nii-san, but I can still hide my presence. Well, that's what I did and while you were paying so much attention to the hallway, I came by from the next classroom. Next time, you should learn from experience and pay attention to the balcony, too." She giggles. "Ahgg!" My neck is being constricted. My limbs have no feeling, as if they were cut off. My body is being saturated with Akiha's hair. "Ah, that was rude. There is no 'next time' for you, Nii-san. Besides, I'm sorry, Nii-san. I rudely ate you instantly. Even though I consumed most of you in the heat of the moment, you are still conscious, right? Please forgive my lack of manners since I'll do this right this time." Well then, I will have you. Farewell, Nii-san. "--" My body burns. The Red Lock of Hair sears both my body and my very soul. Thump. I can hear my last heartbeat. ―― How, stupid. Even though I knew so much, Nanaya Shiki has still ended up the same as Tohno SHIKI.

*s429
This is it. I don't plan on ending up like SHIKI in that dream. I will dismantle Tohno Akiha right here and now. "--" I focus on the "lines" running along the wall. ―― On the other side, I can hear her footsteps. More intently, I stare hard at the wall, as if my brain would fry. ―― The footsteps are right in front of me. Across this thin wall, Akiha is walking, completely defenseless. "" ―― If I do this well, I don't even have to do it myself. Tohno Akiha will die, being crushed by the wall. ―― No, the wall is too thin. That won't kill her. "" So, then. Cutting that long hair and dismembering her body is my role. Kill. Akiha. The no longer human Akiha. She is someone I can kill. ―――――――― She is no longer human. But, still. But, Akiha is, Tohno Shiki's, younger sister. Do that. Just because she isn't human anymore? ---Throb "Kkah." Headache. I thought the headache was gone, so why? ---Throb Throb Throb This headache. The pain feels like my eyes will burst from my head. ―― It's because I tried to see the lines on the wall. My head, it hurts. ―― Ah. If it hurts this much, my recent self feels like it will go away. ---Throb Throb Throb Throb "Ah--ah." Don't think! Ignore the headache. If I think right now, I will definitely---recognize my mistake. Before that happens---before I return to Tohno Shiki, I have to kill Akiha before she kills me. "---!" I swing my knife with all my strength. A dry sound. With one giant swing, I draw a circle in the wall with my knife that cuts cleanly through the wall like butter. And then. Facing the hallway, I kick down the cut wall. "Eh?" Akiha's voice almost sounds comical. ―― That's only natural. Having a large circle suddenly appear in the wall and burst out against her, she should be surprised. And, it's all over. I jump through the opening in the wall and into the hallway. Over here---my figure is completely hidden from Akiha's view by the wall. "" The collapsing wall rushes towards Akiha. The red hair wraps around it. ―― It even steals heat from inorganic things? The wall starts to break apart. But. Before she can break it down, my knife dismantles it. Pieces. The wall falls into clumps of varying size. -Throb It all happens in an instant. This scene, it lasts for one instant. Her hair races back up. It wraps around my body. But---it is too late. I slice through both the wall and the fiery aura around her. She won't be able to instantly put out more heat, not that it matters. Because my knife is far faster than her hair as I push her down and get on top of her. "Ah---" Akiha's, voice. My knife is raised. All I have to do is pass through the "line" running from her left collarbone to her right lung. But, Akiha's hair is wrapping around my arm. It flows around my neck, around my body. I know that if I wait, in an instant, my body will be vaporized. Throb But, this headache does not go away. My head hurts, Akiha. Even though the command to kill repeated itself so many times in my head, and I hated you so much, but still- ―― Why? Why did I wake up? Why did Akiha suddenly look like her old self? If it wasn't for that, I would have brought this knife down. But still ―― My skin is burning. The hair that wraps around my body steals my heat. My vision starts to fade. I can't force Akiha down. With a breath. My body is so light now that it feels like Akiha could blow me over with one breath. But---my arms are still alive. I can still make it. If I don't die, victory is mine. As long as I can kill her now, she can't steal any more of my heat. But still- "--" But still, for some reason, I can't bring down my knife. How incredibly naive. Akiha will kill me without hesitation. I already know that. Because Akiha, she's not the Akiha from before. --But still. But still, such a thing. I just can't, do it. -Throb ―― Headache. It has bothered me many times, but I have to thank it this time. ―― I was wrong. Thinking that just because she isn't human, she isn't like the old Akiha, it's acceptable to kill her. No matter how much she changes, Akiha is Akiha. Always helping me, always waiting for me, my dear sister. That. Why did I think I could hurt her? ―――――――――――― Thro, b My headache disappears. The strength in my body also disappears. As my mind dims, I put all my strength into my arms so my knife will not descend on Akiha. "Why―― won't you, kill me?" Akiha's voice. "I am a vampire, right――? A monster that feeds on human blood at night; I'm trying to kill you right now and I even killed Kohaku. So whywhy do you have that sad look on your face?" My heat is still being stolen. ―― Unlike me, Akiha really has no mercy. Already. My body feels cold, as if I already died. "―― Stop it. It's not fair to die looking like that. ―― I'm the one to blame here, so you should hate me to the end. Can't you even say that you hate me for killing Kohaku? Kohaku had to hate me too. I'm the daughter of Tohno Makihisa, and I kept her bound to the mansion while I knew her feelings." "―― That's why I thought it would be okay if it was Kohaku. If she wanted revenge on the Tohno family, then I would play along. Even if drinking her blood made me less than human---because she hated me, I thought it couldn't be helped." ---I see. Akiha was the same as me. She knew. She knew that Kohaku-san plotted on our downfall, but still--- "But it couldn't be helped, right? I had no way of making it up to her. ―― If she wanted it, then the most I could do as a member of the Tohno blood was to support her." "―――――――― That's wrong." I surprise myself as I voice my thoughts. I'm still---alive, it seems. "―― What? Nii-san, I can't hear you well." "―― That's wrong, Akiha. Kohaku-san doesn't hate anyone. She didn't wish for all this because she wanted to." ---That's right. It's just that she couldn't find any other purpose, so she only desperately acted out that plan. ―― That, that was all she could do. All she could do was try with all her might to deceive herself into thinking that she had a purpose to live. "Akiha. I think I led a happier life compared to you or Kohaku-san. ―― So, I'm sorry. I don't know. Neither your pain from being bound to the Tohno family, nor Kohaku-san's pain, where this was all she could do." How ironic. "―― No one. No one is to blame. Not me, not you, not SHIKI, not Kohaku-san. ―― No one is to blame" So why? Why did we end up choosing to kill each other? "―― Nii-san. Maybe you can still make it." Akiha still being pinned, she looks up at me aimlessly as she says this. "―― You'll die soon, Nii-san. But if you kill me, I think you can make it. ―― Well, Kohaku is no longer alive, so I can't say that for sure." Her eyes turn serious as she looks up at me. "―― Right? So please hurry up and swing down your knife. That will save you." Akiha sulkily says those ridiculous words. "――――――" ―― Geez. I'm saying that if I could do that, I would've already done it a long time ago. "―― Fine, if you can't do that, then I will be the one who survives. Okay? Starting tomorrow, I will turn these streets into a painting of pure hell. Not just Hisui, but I will make people like your dear friends suffer." ―― I can tell she's pretty serious. "――― Idiot. If you did that, a scary person from somewhere would come and make things difficult. ―― I bet there's a skilled vampire hunter out there that would fight you both day and night." ―― So, don't think about painting a scene of pure hell. If at all possible---I want her to resist sucking blood even though it might be hard, and just live like she did before all of this. "Why? Why do you look at me like that, Nii-san? ―― I'm no longer the Akiha from before. Even now, I want to bite into your neck. Just like SHIKI, I'm a crazed, possessed monster, right? Then you should return to how you were like before and kill me once and for all." She pouts and looks as if it was all my fault. ―― She says I should kill her. That's certainly my own words from before. But, that. That isn't good. "I can't do it. I can't kill you, Akiha." "You're thinking about me from before? But I'm different. I'm not the Tohno Akiha you know." "---No, that has nothing to do with it. Even if you were possessed and it was to destroy that---as Tohno Shiki, I can't harm Tohno Akiha." ―― I love this black haired girl who forgave me so much these past eight years. Even if I love her as a sister, different from the way she feels. "Akiha, you're my dear sister. I can't---ever hurt you." "---" Akiha opens her eyes. Her shoulders fall as she lets out a deep breath. "―― What are you saying? You have always hurt me, Nii-san. If you can't even realize that, then you really are dense, aren't you?" Her whispered voice is very gentle. And then, she brings both her hands on my stopped hand. "--A―" With just that, I can see her intentions. I try to pull back, but I have no strength. ―― Just like she said, I lost the freedom to control my body a long time ago. "Sto--stop it, Akiha―――!" I frantically raise my voice. Akiha pretends not to hear me and smiles. "―― Geez. That's why I have to do it all myself even now." Her smile seems happy, but also full of sadness. She puts power into her hands. ---The knife descends. But that's not where the line is. Just her heart. If that is pierced, it will be fatal and painful. "A---Aki, ha――――!" I can't stop my arm. I can't prevent Akiha from doing this. How-how can this happen? In the end. I tried to save two people important to me. Yet, I'm about to lose them before my very eyes--- "Noooo-!" -? What is it? My arm is stopped. Akiha's two hands pressing down on my hand― As if embracing them, someone drapes over them as well. Akiha looks disbelievingly at that figure. I---just like Akiha, stare blankly. "Kohaku?" "Yes――! Akiha-sama, it is me――! It is me, so please---please let go――!" With a face close to tears, Kohaku-san pulls the knife away from Akiha. "―――――― Ko, haku." Akiha is in a daze. As if the demon that caught a hold of her has completely left, she stares at Kohaku-san in surprise. "――――― I see. You were alive, Kohaku." "Yes. Akiha-sama, you only made me lose consciousness. At that last instant, you held back from killing me." "-" Her eyes flicker with sadness. ―― Even while possessed by fury, there was still humanity deep within Akiha. That---was what saved Kohaku-san and Akiha. Akiha sighs. She closes her eyes as she lets out that breath. "---Goodness. I guess this means you've won everything. You're alive, and this is the end of the Tohno bloodline. ―― But, maybe it's for the best. To be honest, I was thinking of resting, too." Her arms drop to her sides. "Go ahead, Kohaku. ―― Nii-san wasn't able to, but you can kill me, right? I tried to kill you, and I am the daughter of the hated Tohno Makihisa." "―――――" Kohaku-san holds the knife and stares at Akiha. And she shakes her head. It is, terribly quiet. Like melting ice, time flows by calmly. "―――――― That's strange. I wonder why even Kohaku can't kill me." With her eyes still closed, she speaks softly as if she was sleeping. "Of course. It is because I like you, Akiha-sama." Clang. The knife Kohaku-san was holding clatters to the ground. "No matter how much you hate me, I want to always serve you. So Akiha-sama---if you feel sorry for me at all, please do not die. If you die like this, I---will go back to being the Kohaku from before." "――――― You're asking something pretty difficult." A deep sigh. Akiha averts her gaze as if she was pouting. "But, I guess it can't be helped. I owe you from before, so I won't do anything for now. ―― Same for you, Nii-san. I will think that it's good enough for you to love me as your sister." Her hair flows. The binding around my body disappears and I collapse to the floor. At some point, the sky became deep and clear. The silver moon. The pale hallway now shows no trace of the fiery aura. Akiha's hair is still red, but the mirage that burdened her is long gone. Now---with Kohaku-san here, Akiha should be okay. "-" My mind starts to recede. My cold body starts to drift towards sleep. But before that, I watch the peaceful moonlight and think. After a while, after I've gotten used to living in the mansion. I think selfishly that we'll be living happily like right now "Shiki-sama, please wake up. Shiki-sama." ―― I hear a voice. Hisui's voice that I have heard so many times. "It is past time. I do not think it is a good idea to keep sleeping like this." ―― Hisui's reserved voice. But, with that, it's impossible to wake me up since I was so excited last night, I couldn't get to sleep. "---Shiki-sama. Please wake up or I think Akiha-sama will be mad at you again." ---That instant. My mind snaps from its dozing. "---!" I jump up from bed. Hisui stares at me from the side as I panic. I can hear the voices of cicadas from outside. It's still morning, but the sun is streaming in pretty strong, and my sweat drenches my pajamas. Well, that is, it's a pretty typical summer morning. "Ahmorning, Hisui." "Good morning, Shiki-sama." Hisui gives a succinct bow―― She acts very calm, but I get a bad feeling about all this. "Hisui. Don't tell me Akiha hasn't left yet――?" "Yes. Akiha-sama is waiting in the sitting room until she sees your face, Shiki-sama―― That's right, I think she has been waiting for about an hour now." "--!" I look at the clock. It tells me it is around ten in the morning. "Damn---why is she waiting around so late today, of all days――!?" "Because it is the morning that you leave for your trip, Shiki-sama. I think it is only natural for Akiha-sama to see you off." "―――――― Ah." Her gaze is painful for some reason. ―― That is supposed to be a secret, but maybe Hisui and Akiha already know about it. "―― Got it. Anyway, I'll go to the sitting room right away. Please go there ahead of me." "As you wish. Then, excuse me." ―― Hisui courteously exits the room. After changing into the clothes I got ready yesterday, I sling a bag over my shoulder and leave my room. ---I see Akiha in the sitting room, and she really doesn't seem to be in a good mood. "Hey, good morning, Akiha." "Good morning, Nii-san. You're taking things slow for the morning of a trip, aren't you?" She looks at me with a sharp glance. "―― Sorry. I couldn't sleep last night and was awake till early morning. This is still getting up early for me." "Oh? Looking forward to a trip so much you couldn't sleep? How cute. Nii-san, are you looking forward to playing with Inui-san so much?" "Why do you sound like that? Of course a trip is fun." "I see. You seem almost drunk with happiness. You've been waiting for this day since the start of summer, right? I don't know where you are going with Inui-san, but there has to be something really good waiting for you there, right?" "Akiha-sama. I do not think that is quite right. Something good is something that is there, not something that is waiting." "Ah, that's right. It would have to be a person to be 'waiting'. There must be something wrong with me. I guess I was just waiting for Nii-san too long." "――――――――" ―― These two. They seem to be in harmony all of a sudden. "Well then, Nii-san. How long will you be gone?" "―― Seven days. Why do you ask?" "Oh really? That's pretty short. Since you can only see her once in a while, I thought that you would spend your whole summer break there. Nii-san. Don't you feel sorry for Kohaku like that?" "Wh---wh, wh, what are you saying? I'm just going on a random trip with Inui, I'm not going to see Kohaku-san at all――! Anyway, I see her all the time. She's still coming here every weekend, so there's really no need for me to go see her――――" "--" "―――― There's really no need, but―― she probably is lonely, and―――" I stare down at the floor. ---Damn it, what's wrong with it? It is summer vacation after all, so they should pretend to not notice that I'm going to go see Kohaku-san. "---Oh, it's already late. I can't let her wait any longer, so I'll let you go for today, Nii-san." Akiha sounds like she's having fun as she rises from the sofa. "I'll leave it up to you, Hisui. I will be back in the evening, so we can maliciously gossip about Nii-san then." "Yes, let's." ―― So―― What's with all these shifts in Akiha's personality, and even Hisui's? "I will be going. Nii-san, you should be going as well. I'm not hoping for any souvenirs, so please relax." Akiha disappears towards the lobby. And then. "Man, I want to find a good man too!" She leaves her last complaint loudly. "――― She seems to be getting more cheerful each day." I really didn't think things would end up this way. ―― It's been about a year since then. There's has been a lot that has changed, but the biggest changes were in Akiha and Kohaku-san. Simply put, Akiha is still like back then. Her hair is still red, but she dyes it black―― No, it's not like she uses any chemicals, but it seems she can change it with her will. ―― She still has the urge to drink blood, so every once in a while she will suck on a blood pack used for transfusions. Akiha absorbed some sort of evil spirit from SHIKI. That's why she originally went on a rampage, but since then, I guess she has control over it. Simply put, it weakened when it transferred to Akiha, and its only influence is making Akiha strong-willed. ―― Well, she's more like a bully than strong-willed, but if I tell her that, she will get angry, so I'm not going to. Not only did it make her a bit more honest, but it also increased her power. Thanks to that, Akiha can exert better control over her Tohno blood. That's probably why she can hide the color of her hair. ―― To say the results, she's pretty much invincible, and as her dear Onii-chan, it's pretty troublesome to keep her under control. ---With regards to Kohaku-san, she became independent after the new year started. Because Akiha is now fine by herself, and maybe because she is planning something, Kohaku-san left to work in a mansion of a branch of the Tohno family in the mountain recesses of Nagano. ―― But at the end of the week, she comes back here and the four of us pass the time together like always. Before, I asked her why she decided to do that, and she answered that there was something she wanted to investigate and that I should wait patiently until she is done. Because I love her, I couldn't refuse, so all I can do now is wait. Since then, even though Kohaku-san and I can meet at the end of every week, being alone together is difficult because of Akiha and Hisui. Also, Kohaku-san and Akiha are on very good terms. Kohaku-san likes Akiha, and Akiha cares for Kohaku-san. ―― About me and Kohaku-san, Akiha has acknowledged it openly. She did, but― "That's fine. If you're going to do as you please, Nii-san, then I will just do as I please." She added that random exclamation which can really mean anything. ―――――― *sigh* That's how it was, and in the midst of all that complexity, I received a letter from Kohaku-san. The letter said that there was something she wanted to show me, so she wants me to go to Nagano during summer break. After seeing that, I planned this insane trip immediately. I am supposed to be spending the week with Arihiko. But Akiha and Hisui doubt me―― Geez, those two, what do they think of me? "Shiki-sama." "Uwaaa!" ―― My heart skipped a beat. I wish Hisui would stop sneaking up on me and suddenly speaking like that. "Shiki-sama, if you do not hurry, will you not miss the train?" "Ah---crap, this isn't the time to be spacing out." Always one to be prepared, Kohaku-san arranged transportation for me out to Nagano. I have a reserved seat on the train, so if I miss it, I'll have to pay out of pocket to ride―― For a poor student without a job, that would be like suicide. "Sorry, I'll be off. Sorry for being in a rush this morning―――!" Carrying my bag, I exit the sitting room. From behind me, "Yes, please send my best regards to Nee-san." Hisui's soft voice reaches my ears. ---The train continues forward. Bathed in the fragile, white sunlight, it runs past the mountain countryside. Maybe it's because this is a really rural area, but I'm the only one in this car. Sitting by the window, I stare at the flowing scenery. The radiant sun illuminates my vision while the wind wafts comfortably on my cheeks. "" I glance down at the letter. There is a picture included in the letter, and the address of where we're meeting. ―― I say address, but there really isn't one. It's more of "take a left here, a right there, and down this path" sort of place without an address. This picture has to be of that place. "--A place to return to, huh?" Where it is, I do have a feeling without it being said. ―― Kohaku-san probably remembered where it was. Those trivial words that Tohno Makihisa said. Just working off that information, she must have found that forest. That black forest. Hidden from sight, the old mansion in the heart of the mountains. Long ago. The place where Nanaya Shiki spent his childhood. "--" ―― It'll still be a while until I reach my destination. Is it because the sunshine is unusually strong? Closing my eyes, I lean back against the seat--- ---like that, I fall into a dream. The sunshine that is so white. The smell of the air untainted by the touch of civilization. The endlessly pure sky, the shimmering summer air that rides on the wind. The wild grass of spring. The starry sky of autumn. The cold ground during winter of my home. In summer, it was---the bright flowers that steal your breath away. ---There, she is waiting. In front of a sea of flowers. The overwhelming scent of summer. A radiant smile that outshines even those sunflowers. In the midst of the burning heat, she greets me. --Welcome back. This time, it is for real. As if fulfilling that childhood promise at last.

*s543
Thanks for waiting! Time for Ciel-sensei's What & Why corner. Due to popular demand, here is a supplementary lesson (number one)! Oh my, Tohno-kun has gotten really serious. That's a no-no. Even though Akiha-san has turned on her invincible mode, you shouldn't try to kill her. When it comes to killing, you are by far the expert. You have some leeway, so you should just observe Akiha-san for now. Well, we'll end this lesson now. The conclusion of Tsukihime is near. Do your best so you don't have to receive any more supplementary lessons.

*s544
Thanks for waiting! Time for Ciel-sensei's What & Why corner. Due to popular demand, here is a supplementary lesson (number two)! ―― Oh my, Akiha-san is like a monster. Maybe she had something pent up all this time against Tohno-kun, but she has gone pretty crazy. "I don't think so. That's nothing." Yeah, yeah, I don't recall ever asking a nonhuman like you anything. Heroines that don't even appear should just be quiet. "―― Unyaa! I was treated like this until the very end. Do you want to eat Ramen?" Well then. This time, the cause was your carelessness, Tohno-kun. SHIKI-kun showed you that method was not going to work, but you repeated it anyway, right? I'll make this a re-submit, so please go back and try again. After this, it will finally be the end. This will be the final lesson. Thank you so much for listening up to now!

*s545
You have reached Kohaku's True Ending. Well done. There is only one ending for Kohaku-san. If you have come this far, you should understand that Kohaku-san's story is the propman of "Tsukihime", the story to tie up all the remaining events. Thank you so much for all your hard work. After a long time, their stories have ended. --But, please wait. There is still one person remaining. Yes, that is this story's main character. His story is not over yet. In the heavens is the cold, round moon. But even that moon cannot be eternally the same. After the end of all stories, the story of Tohno Shiki is waiting to be finished there-